

















































































































































































































































\ 



Class ~P>\f 4^ 6 0 

Book_ A ; ~ 

fopightlf__ 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 





















« 





V 









/ 





/ 











v 




c 







r 


























































































































































































GEMS 


OK 


I M MORTALITY 



A. kook: ok consolation 

AMO HELP. 



-BY- 

E. A. ALLEN, 

AUTHOR OP 

“The Golden Gems of Life,” “History of Civilization,” Etc. 


'A 


Central Publishing house, 

Cincinnati, OLiio. 


3 



LIBRARY of CONGRESS 
Two Cooies Received 

jun 5 mu 

6 Ccpyri*nl pntry _ 

10 , 1*16 9 

ASS 4 Xfto. Ng, 

Z3S 

COF*Y d/ 

I»r* I II ■III) I. . 
















trials of life. To do this, we point to the higher con¬ 
ception of life, it is preparatory of a greater life which 







6 


PREFACE. 


may be ours in the future, which, indeed, unseen save 
at rare moments, infolds our being even now, as the 
whole includes its parts. We point to the sure and 
steadfast ground of such a belief, and the sweet reas¬ 
onableness of allowing it to color our whole life here 
and now. 

With this in view, we have gathered thoughts 
from all fields, freely acknowledging we have made 
such selections as will best suit our purpose. Much of 
the prose essays is original, yet we have made use of 
the thoughts, even the language of others, with the 
greatest freedom. That this volume may serve the - 
purpose for which it was written, is the wish of 

The Publishers. 

Cincinnati, O. Jan. i, 19c 






7 







Lfst of Essays. 

% 

XI. Meditation, 

XII. Religion, 

XIII. Faith, . - 

XIV. Prayer, 

XV. Worship, 

XVI. Right Living, 

XVII. Discipline, 

XVIII. Trials, 

XIX. Sorrows, 

XX. Affliction, - 

XXI. Bereavement, - 

XXII. Victory Won, 
XXIII. Death, 

XXIV. Future Life. 

XXV. Retrospect, - 


PAGE. 

167 
189 
- 201 
’ 216 

- 233 
250 

- 273 
288 

- 305 
320 

- 337 
350 

- 367 
380 

- 392 


8 





last of Fall Pa$e lllastratioivs 




$ 

PAGE- 

I. 

The Ascension of Christ, 

2 

II. 

Christ and Nickodemus, . 

23 

HI. 

Christ Disputing in Temple, . 

46 

IV. 

The Multitude Miraculously Fed, 

61 

V. 

Christ Raising Lazarus, 

76 

VI. 

The Vestal Virgins, 

95 

VII. 

Christ Appearing to Mary Mag¬ 



dalene, 

110 

VIII. 

Jairus Daughter Restored to 



Life, . . . : 

130 

IX. 

Christ’s Temptation in the Wild¬ 



erness, .... 

144 

X. 

The Widow’s Mite, 

153 

XI. 

A Quiet Retreat, 

166 

XII. 

The Young Savior Found in the 



temple, 

188 














List of Fall Pa$e Illustrations 


XIII. 

XIV. 

XV. 

XVI. 

XVII. 


* 

PAGE 

Christ Walking on the Water, 200 
The Agony in the Garden, . 217 

Christ and the Penitent Woman, 232 
Christ Blessing Little Children, 251 
The Sinful Woman Forgiven, 272 


XVIII. 

XIX. 

XX. 
XXL 
XXII 


XXV. 


’. The Birth of Christ, 

289 

Scene in the Catacombs, 

304 

Christ in the Garden, . 

321 

The Crucifixion, 

336 

Entry into Jerusalem, 

351 

The Setting Sun, 

366 

. Of Such is the Kingdom 

of 

Heaven, 

381 

The Close of Day, 

393 


zo 




“NOTHING IN MY HANDS I BRING-SIMPLY TO THY CROSS I CLING.” 

























12 


THE EVENING OF LIFE. 


t< ***** * When our feet draw near 
The river dark with mortal fear, 

And the night cometh chill with dew, 

O Father, let thy light break through. 



* * Let the hills of doubt 
divide, 

Bridge with faith the sun¬ 
less tide. 

Let the eyes that fail on 
earth, 

On the eternal hills look 
forth. 

And in the beckoning 
angels know, 

The dear ones whom we 
loved below.” 





CHAPTER I. 


THE QUERY. 

| N this world we are face to face with two great 
1 mysteries ; they meet us in childhood when rea¬ 
son begins its sway, and are still demanding solution 
when our journey draws to a close. They are the 
crowning mysteries of creation,. They are life and 
death. We do not refer to physical life and death, 
but to the deeper questions, what and whence are we, 
our missions here and destiny. We welcome the 
newly arrived, we weep over the departed ; in neither 
case do we understand the significance of the event. 
We see ushered on the stage of existence a living, 
conscious being, endowed with great possibilities ; we 
watch its physical growth and development ; we see 
it swayed by passion, hopes and fears ; we see it take 
its share in active life, lured on by hope, eagerly stri¬ 
ving after wealth, fame, success ; we rejoice in its vic¬ 
tories, sorrow in its sorrows, and sooner or later we 
are called to part with it; we each and all enact these 
roles, but in the majority of cases the play is only a 
tragedy. 

It is but right and natural that we should ponder 

over these questions, and we should be guided neither 

13 


14 


THE QUERY. 


by our hopes nor fears in attempting the solution. He 
who lives entirely in hope is apt to come to grief in 
the stern realities of life. Neither are we to give 
way to fears. We are to calmly survey the whole mat¬ 
ter. A few years ago we were not; a mother’s kiss 
woke us into consciousness; we laughed and played in¬ 
to childhood ; and now we have sobered into manhood 
and womanhood; and, disguise it as we may, we 
wonder and fear and tremble when we reflect on the 
great change that surely awaits us in the uncertain fut¬ 
ure. We long for light. We feel that somehow the 
answer must be attained. We have no assurance as 
to the length of our stay here. May be this year, or 
next year, inevitably in a few years, this life will cease. 
This should not give rise to sad thoughts, for what is 
universal is certainly for good. It should, however, 
induce us to dwell on the nature of the change that 
then awaits us, What is it? Do we indeed lapse in¬ 
to the oblivion from whence we first emerged, or do 
we wake to higher life? 

Thus it is that the human heart, the heart that 
hopes and fears and trembles, has ever been asking 
the question propounded by the Idumean Sage. “If 
a man die shall he live again.” When faith is in the 
ascendant, the mists of doubt fall away, and across the 
void we hear a gracious voice proclaim “I am the re¬ 
surrection and the life.” Again the way grows dark, 
the voices of silence fall on unheeding ears and in 
despair we conclude that, while there is yet hope 
for a tree that if it be cut down it will sprout again, 


THE QUERY. 


15 


when unwaking sleep kisses shut our eye-lids and the 
delicate machinery of life is stilled, we sink into the 
arms of restful oblivion. Thus hath it ever been with 
man since first he contemplated the mystery of life and 
death. Now on the Delectable Mountains in sight of 
the Heavenly city, and now enslaved in Doubting 
Castle despairingly concluding that their former views 
were but pleasing illusions of hope. And so it is that 
this world of ours, with its joys and sorrows, its as¬ 
surances and its mysteries, is to-day pondering more 
earnestly than ever that time-old query. 

This is the question which most deeply concerns 
each of us. All others are trifling in comparison. 
The question of what we shall do, how spend our time, 
what occupation or profession follow for the few years 
of active life here is trivial, its solution of no account 
by the side of the more startling query, when our bod¬ 
ily eyes close in death, do our spiritual eyes open on 
fairer scenes beyond ? No scientific inquiry promises 
any such return as this. How and by what orderly 
method the flaming sun, wheeling planets, waxing and 
waning moon were fixed in their orbits and swung in¬ 
to place is of less importance to us than to decide, if 
we can, whether there is life beyond the veil. 

When we question historians and travelers, we 
discover that men everywhere have been considering 
this question. Thousands of years before the Grecians 
sung, wise men among the Egyptians had pondered 
over it and attempted its solution. They were 
constituted even as we are, like us, they bowed 


16 


THE QUERY. 


broken-hearted in the presence of death, and, still 
like us, they looked for a happy reunion in the land of 
the blessed. Long ages before Europe felt the glow 
of civilized life, the more enlightened races of Asia 
had come to a conclusion in this matter. In short, we 
discover that everywhere, at all times and places, sad¬ 
dened by the ravages of death, comforted by the whis¬ 
perings of the heart, dimly conscious of the divinity 
stirring within, in places cheered by the more positive 
assurance of those whose thoughts had mounted to 
inspirational heights, men have permitted themselves 
to believe that in some happy land far, far away, the 
life here laid down should be renewed. 

But on the other hand, since doubt is ever the 
portal of the temple of truth, since advance in any di¬ 
rection is only possible by first doubting and then in¬ 
vestigating, it is not strange that the ears of many 
have been stilled to the intuitive teachings of the heart; 
because we cannot see with their eyes we have become 
indifferent to the inspired teachings of others, when 
death has visited us, tears have prevented us seeing 
the hope shining beyond, and so we have hesitated to 
accept thegracious promptings of our spiritual nature, 
and hence, running alongside of this almost universal 
belief, there has ever been a thread of doubt. This is 
but human nature, it is useless to protest against it; 
rather let us meet it, and tenderly pity those influenced 
by it. It is just this feeling that gives added impor¬ 
tance to the Patriarch’s question. 

In our physical life, pain is a most important 


THE QUERY. 


17 


sentinel guarding the approaches to the citadel of life. 
Even so is sorrow to the life of the soul. It has a 
divine mission inasmuch as it tends to lift the thoughts 
to the deeper problem of life and immortality. 

When the sun is shining bright, we forget the 
night; when all goes well, we think only of this life and 
its joys ; but when sickness, disappointment and afflict¬ 
ion visit us, then we fall to reflecting on the hereafter. 
When darkness enshrouds us, then we see the stars 
beyond. When our plans here miscarry, then we seek 
to know whether there is a sure and steadfast hope 
that abideth ever. “When we walk in life’s late after¬ 
noon where cool and long the shadows grow,” then, if 
never before, we desire to know if there is not a land 
where it is eternal morning. Since the human heart 
is ever the same, whether beating here or in savage 
lands, it is ever desiring vanished joys. As long as 
heart pangs are not limited in geographical range, 
it is not surprising that we have every where longed 
to establish, on grounds that cannot be shaken, the 
fact that death is but the entrance to life immortal. 

If nothing induces us to ask this query, if we are 
alike indifferent to the sorrows and trials of life, the 
lengthening shadows as the day declines, then surely 
we are aroused when death breaks in and carries off 
some one from our immediate household. It is impos¬ 
sible then to resist wondering whether the eyes clos¬ 
ing here, shall look forth from the hills of eternal life. 

No parent ever yet bowed in heart-breaking 
grief over a dying child, a Jittle innocent child, who 


18 


THE QUERY. 


has twined his helpless life around ours* without pass¬ 
ionately desiring to know whether unseen presences 
are not waiting to convoy the little soul to the realms 
of bliss. O happy then if by faith a “mansion in 
heaven they see.” 

“Alas for him who never sees 

The stars shine through his cypress trees! 

Who, hopeless, lays his dead away, 

Nor looks to see the breaking day 

Across the mournful marbles play.” 

It has been said that the failure of a great hope 
is like the going down of the sun ; but when the sun 
goes down, the stars come out. We long for riches, 
health and fame, which, united, constitute what we 
call success. How eagerly we study and plan for their 
acquisition. But when ended, the longest life is as a 
tale that is told, as a vision of the night. Is it not 
true that: 

“The boast of heraldry, the pomp of power, 

And all that beauty, all that wealth e’er gave, 

Await alike the inevitable hour ; 

The paths of glory lead but to the grave. 

Each human heart knows by sad experience the 
truth here expressed. But if there be a conscious.ex¬ 
istence of infinite duration awaiting us in the future, 
what great moment are the disappointments of this? 
What question concerning this life can be of value 
besides the transcendent importance of settling for 
ourselves' that greater question of immortality! 

We do well to reflect on the tragedy of life. In 


THE QUERY. 


19 


infancy we waken to consciousness. In youth, while the 
day is yet opening, what golden possibilities lie be¬ 
fore us ! How easy it seems to achieve success ; hap¬ 
piness appears to be in our grasp. And yet, the bur¬ 
den and heat of the day ! How soon do they press on 
us ! Very few are they, indeed, who have reached the 
noon of life, whether successful or not, whether rich or 
poor, who do not feel that “all is vanity.” We are 
weary of the struggle. What avails it all ? We realize 
that but a few years more and then the night cometh. 
Where now are our dreams of happiness ? Many of 
us have quietly lain them aside, knowing that they are 
not for us. 

Others, more hopefnl, fancy they see them about 
to be realized in the future. They have not yet 
learned that the mirage constantly dances before the 
traveler, steadily retreats as he advances. And the 
few who have won success, how many of them have won 
at the same time happiness? And so to one.and all, our 
life-day draws to its close. Perhaps friends are with 
us when the end comes ; perhaps, alone, we depart. 
Oh the pathos of life ! And is this all ! Are we in¬ 
deed such stuff as dreams are made of? Is our little 
life to end in oblivion from which we woke in infancy ? 
If true, then we are of all creatures most miserable. 
Is it strange that mankind, weary with strivings long¬ 
ing . for rest, asks with ever increasing earnestness 
“If a man die shall he live again ? 

What tears, what heart pangs, what sorrows are in 
the world ! We are told that action and reaction are 


20 


THE QUERY. 


equal ; that energy suddenly appearing in one form 
simply means that it has disappeared in another. 
There is something like this in the happiness and 
sorrows of the world. What one man gains is often 
another man’s loss. The exulting plaudits of a con¬ 
quering nation are accompanied by the despairing 
sorrow of another. A great victory is only rendered 
possible by a great defeat. Opposed to every joy is a 
corresponding sorrow. Since therefore there is so 
much sorrow in the world, since there are breaking 
hearts everywhere—for death is everywhere—it is not 
strange that beginning even in the infancy of our race, 
and growing with our civilization, our advancement in 
the arts and sciences—mankind has constantly longed 
for and believed in another existence where sorrow 
was to be unknown. This has been the spontaneous, 
instinctive belief of the heart; and only when cold, in¬ 
exorable science has questioned the ground of this 
belief have we permitted ourselves to hesitate and 
theorize. But this varying conflict between the heart 
and the intellect will doubtless continue, till the veil 
between the material and the spiritual world is rent in 
twain and we learn by ways now but dimly seen, how 
to supplement the teachings of faith by the learning 
of science. 

And thus in many ways, impelled by many lines 
of reasoning, we continually find ourselves drifting 
back to the old, old question. We ask it when we 
consider the cares and trials, the inequalities and 
wrongs, the troubles and sorrow, of life ; we utter it, 


THE QUERY. 


21 


when we lay our loved ones away ; we breathe it forth, 
when, for us, the end draws nigh. It is the one ques¬ 
tion which is ever with us through life. It has ever 
been answered affimatively by the heart. Religion 
has never doubted it, Hope has ever thrown around 
it her most dazzling promises. The intellect of the 
wisest and best men has ever affirmed it. And as we 
shall see, science itself is rapidly dissolving the mists 
of doubt. And so we begin to look on it as an as- 
sued fact. We permit ourselves to rest in the 
sweet assurances which our soul whispers to us in 
hours of despondency and gloom, and thus the clouds 
that obscure our vision are irradiated by the light of 
hope, and we find peace. 

And how such a conclusion adds to the impres¬ 
siveness of life here and now. This life is but the 
outer court of the temple, ’tis but a preparatory school. 
Let us perform well our parts in it. Be it joyful or 
sorrowful, let us act with dignity, as becomes those 
who build for eternity. Let us endure the cares and 
discouraging features of life, not with repinings, but 
always cheerfully doing our best. It will so soon be 
over! Let us be patient with our loved ones, let us 
inquire into the secrets of our being, and in all ways 
seek to dignify life. Let us strive to be found worthy 
to enjoy the higher life, which in every way must sur¬ 
pass this, but let us not forget we must be worthy, 
otherwise how can we enjoy it! Then let us so live 
that when our time comes to enter into death's chamber, 
where we lay aside the robes of flesh to don those of 


22 


THE QUERY, 


spirit, we may find an innumerable multitude who 
have fought the good fight, ready to welcome us to the 
hills of eternal delight. Then, when the finite has 
drifted into the infinite, when we see face to face and 
not through a glass darkly; then shall we triumph¬ 
antly answer that query of old “If a man die shall he 
live again.” 




















23 


TOUCH US GENTLY, TIME. 



“Touch us gently, time ! 

Let us glide adown thy stream 
Gently, as we sometimes glide 
Through a quiet dream. 

Touch us gently, time ! 

We’ve not proud nor soaring wings; 
Our ambition, our content, 

Lies in simple things. 

Humble voyagers are we, 

O’er life’s dim, unsounded sea, 
Seeking only some calm clime ; 

Touch us gently, gentle time !” 







24 


DEATH—CHANGE. 



O change, stupendous change! 
There lies the soulless clod ; 
The sun eternal breaks— 

The new immortal wakes— 
Wakes with his God.” 


“Tread softly—bow the head— 

In reverent silence bow— 

No passing bell doth toll 
Yet an immortal soul 
Is passing now. 

O change!—O wondrous change I— 
Burst are the prison bars— 

This moment there, so low, 

So agonized, and now 
Beyond the stars. 



























\ • 
































* 








* 
























I 

























































I 


















s 




















% 





f 
























CHRIST AND NICODEMUS 











































CHAPTER II. 


WHAT IS MAN. 

I HE Psalmist of old, after considering the wonders 
1 of the heavens, doubtless contemplating with awe 
the twinkling hosts which nightly throng the blue ex¬ 
panse over arching the hills of Judea, and letting his 
thoughts revert to humanity in general, bursts forth in 
wondering exclamation “what is Man, that thou art 
mindful of him!” Therein he voiced a question which the 
human heart has been asking through the ages, “What 
is man ?” Sometimes it is asked in a depreciating way, 
as if man were nothing compared to the wonders of 
creation, not to be mentioned, indeed, in the same 
breath, something upon which we would scarcely ex¬ 
pect the Almighty to bestow thought. Such, however, 
was not the view of the Psalmist, for he immediately 
follows his exclamation “Thou hast made him a little 
lower than the angels and in this way the question 
is often understood to-day. If the subordinate works 
of creation are so grand and beautiful, what indeed 
must man be ? What a glorious destiny must be in 
store for him ! 

Then, again the question is asked in a purely in¬ 
quiring spirit, what, indeed, is this being we call man, 

27 



28 


WHAT IS MAN. 


but little lower than the angels, created in the image 
of God, conscious of a divinity stirring within him ; and 
yet, certainly as regards his -physical nature of the 
earth, earthy. What is the connection between the 
two natures, and is death but the disrobing chamber, 
from which the discarded robe, the body, is consigned 
to dust, but the spiritual part, clothed upon with the 
robes of immortality, departs for an existence, the 
nature of which, “eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, 
neither have entered into the heart of man,” which we 
can only sum up by saying “We shall be like Him?” 

When we speak of man we should not be under¬ 
stood to refer in a special sense, to the body, or even 
the combination of body and soul, but to that intelli¬ 
gent principle which is active within man’s organism. 
It is that which constitute him a human being, and 
which renders him distinct from and above the animal. 
It is not mere reason, for the instinctive actions of 
animals differ only in degree, and not in kind from the 
reasoned actions of men. What elevates man above 
the brute, creation is his self conscious soul. 

We should not say that man has a soul, but 
that man is a soul possessing a body. Man is not 
a being whose existence is separated from nature, but 
an integral part thereof. Heat and cold, sunshine and 
storms, on the physical plane, affect his body. The 
finer forces of nature react on his soul, and if he will 
but hold himself open to it, the influence of the univer¬ 
sal spirit of God will radiate to his very center The 
spiritual part of man must be as sensitive to spiritual 


WHAT IS MAN. 


29 


causes, as the body is to physical ones. This illus¬ 
trates the wonderful influence of associates and com¬ 
panions. We are our brother’s keeper in more ways 
than one, our thoughts, even though unspoken, set in 
motion trains of influence which vibrate to the throne 
of God. As the exposed fleece absorbs the dew, so 
does your soul absorb influence from those with whom 
you associate. 

The body is the enmeshing robe of flesh which 
furnishes a temporary home for the real-self, which is 
an immortal soul. The body is energized by the soul, 
but at the same time it fetters the soul and allows but 
a partial display of the powers inherent in it. Our 
soul may be likened unto a central light, the body, the 
glass which protects the glow. But now the glass, 
even when purest, permits only a portion of the inner 
light to shine forth, the result varies in each individ¬ 
ual, the inner light is dispersed, it is refracted, and in 
all cases colored to agree with individual peculiarities. 
Great geniuses—an orator moving multitudes, an in¬ 
ventor astonishing us by his skill, a natural musician 
entrancing us by his melodies—are but persons in 
whom somehow, these powers, inherent in us all, find 
expression. We may, by hard, persistent work assist 
this expression. In this sense we may say that genius 
is but a capacity for hard work. Then again, there 
are more favored individuals, in whom, for some 
reasons, and in some directions, the interior energies 
find freer expression. But be not dismayed because 
you are not one of these, you are only responsible for 


30 


WHAT IS MAN. 


your one talent. Great natural gifts, bring great 
responsibilities. 

Since man has thus two natures, a higher and a 
lower, a spiritual and a physical, advance in the world 
has sometimes been in one direction, sometimes in the 
other. Of late centuries, progress has been largely 
physical, and glorious results have been achieved, still 
grander conquests are in sight. We can at least 
dream of a time when science shall have forced all 
natural powers to work for our advancement; when 
the soft rays of the sun, the moving air, whether as 
gentle zephyrs which languidly kiss our cheeks, or as 
fierce blasts which devastate the face of nature ; the 
rising and falling tides, all shall become as subservient 
to man’s imperious will, as the force which scintillates 
in the borealis or crashes in the thunder. This however, 
is not the greatest advance we see in the future. 
This only bespeaks the triumph of causes conducing 
to the physical welfare of man. We opine that the 
pendulum will swing in the direction of spiritual ad¬ 
vance. It has been so during various epochs of the 
past, all signs point to the oncoming of such a period 
in the near future. In ministering to human happi¬ 
ness in countless ways through the pursuits of purely 
spiritual ends, in enriching and diversifying life to the 
utmost, in developing man’s finer forces, there is still 
almost limitless work to be done. 

Let us hopefully trust that such a time will come 
for mankind. Such a hope is inspiring and will sus¬ 
tain us in the work of life, when otherwise we would 


WHAT IS MAN. 


31 


become disheartened. But with this in prospect, the 
future is lighted with hope. Strife and sorrow shall 
disappear. Peace and love shall reign supreme. The 
dream of poets, the lesson of priest and prophet, the 
inspiration of the great musicians will be an accom¬ 
plished fact. Thus we may anticipate that more 
blessed time when the morning star shall herald the ap¬ 
proach of an epoch of spiritual development, when in¬ 
ward the course of empire shall take its way, and the 
mighty powers of the soul, those powers now so little 
dreamed of, shall come to a more complete fruition. 
Then, in the truest sense, the kingdoms of this world 
will become the spiritual kingdom of God. 

Man is a garden in which all kinds of living 
plants grow, some are poisonous, some are wholesome 
plants. It rests with each individual man to decide 
which germs he will let develop into a living tree, 
and that tree will be himself. There are within him 
the germs of matter and soul, and of spiritual activity; 
in him, are the seeds from which spring intellectual 
and emotional functions, and the deepest of all is the 
hidden will at the center, the spirit, which is to become 
the immortal man, the true self. Man is born to domin¬ 
ion, but he must enter it by conquest and continue to 
do battle for every inch of ground added to his sway. 
His first efforts are put forth for the control of his own 
will. 

But with his attempts to reduce his physical 
powers to subjection, he must, at the same time, begin 
to subject his emotions to the control of his reason. 


32 


WHAT IS MAN. 


The wise man taught that “he that ruleth his spirit is 
better than he who taketh a city,” this does not mean 
simply the control of angry passions, but it means to 
subject all the powers to the control of the higher self 
This body of ours is a temple, in which dwells an im¬ 
mortal soul. In the building of this temple, reason 
should be the architect, the will the builder. The 
work continues through life. There is no noise or 
sound of the hammer heard in this building. Thus is 
built the true, though mystical temple of Solomon, the 
veil of the inner mystery of which shall be rent in twain 
at the hour of death. Like the airy spirits in fairy 
tales who rear the building through the night, unseen 
in the process but clear and distinct in the morning’s 
completion, so years and hours and moments are 
silently rearing in this world’s darkness a soul’s struct¬ 
ure whose proportion, the sunlight of eternity shall 
reveal. 

Life is a journey. How fortunate, in most cases, 
that we can not know all that is before us. Few 
would have the courage to persevere if we did. But 
we are lured on from day to day. Hope keeps whis¬ 
pering of bright times just beyond. We however 
quickly discover the only safe course is to press 
forward. An education can be attained only by se¬ 
vere mental application and discipline. Life is a 
school, and man is a scholar. This living, immortal 
soul must be drilled and disciplined. And thus 
our journey through life is beset with care and trouble ; 
now wandering across a smooth and flowery path, and 


WHAT IS MAN. 


33 


now treading a narrow and thorny way; but it is ever 
passing on to join the shadowy train of the past. 
Thus ever onward lies our path. Life to none is all 
joy, or all sorrow, but ever changing, and through it 
all we must take our destined way; through sunlight 
and storm our footsteps carry us, until we reach the 
end. 

As long as men remain ignorant, or careless of 
their own higher nature, as long as they do not realize 
that the spirit is more than the body, they continue to 
go through life in much the same way that savage in¬ 
vaders would make use of a fine mansion. The kit¬ 
chen would be the greatest charm for them. What 
would they do with the literary treasures of the library 
except to make a fire of them. The costly pictures 
decorating the walls would be prized because having 
oil in their composition, they would burn so much 
more freely. Even so do they who are blind to spir¬ 
itual wealth go through life, never knowing the price¬ 
less value of what they neglect. No one need remain 
in ignorance of his own high calling, no one need be 
denied the enjoyment coming to one who opens his 
heart to the sunshine of spiritual truth. Simply listen 
to the voices of silence, know and act in the knowledge 
that your real self is something superior to the body in 
which it is placed, that the body, instead of originating 
the powers which you exert, actually limits the exer¬ 
cise of your soul’s rightful powers. 

The mother invitingly holds out her hands to lure 
the little one when it assays to walk; and thus a 


34 


WHAT IS MAN. 


smiling providence tempts us from childhood to age to 
bear the burdens of life. As in a journey, the un¬ 
certainty of what may be seen beyond the next turn, 
keeps hope alive. *The view that may be obtained 
from yonder summit, or caught perhaps when the road 
widens beyond the knoll, hopes like these beguile and 
lead us on, even as they do the traveler from day to 
day and year to year, and finally we fall to wondering 
what lies beyond the sea to which we come at last, on 
what islands of the blessed does the setting sun rise, 
what of the destiny that there awaits us. 

Life is a constant battle between error and truth, 
between man’s spiritual aspiration and the demands 
of his animal instincts, we must preserve a just equi¬ 
poise between the two. What we want are stirring 
active human beings, full of high and noble impulses 
and actuated by a sense of right, who have fixed prin¬ 
ciples as immutable as truth, and as abiding as the 
ocean, whose ears are not entirely deaf to the inner 
voice. For them there is plenty of room and plenty 
of work, and as a reward, they have the gratitude of 
the best of the earth and the approving smile of their 
own soul. Living, they exert a great influence, and 
dead, their fame will continue a flower of fadeless 
luster and beauty. 

The great duty of man is to be active. Possess¬ 
ing talents capable of endless improvements, and sur¬ 
rounded with objects on whose present interests and 
future destiny he may exert an important influence he 
is engaged by every personal consideration, by the 


WHAT IS MAN. 


35 


voice of humanity and the voice of God, to do with 
his might whatever is presented in his sphere of action. 
Physically, man was never intended to be idle, activity 
is the law of health and it is the essential on which 
worldly advance rests. This is true of his higher self 
as well. The mind is like an exotic, which thrives 
only by care and cultivation, and which naturally 
growes and expands until it arrives at maturity. It 
must be cultivated or we miss the higher delights of 
life. To an uncultivated mind the beauties of nature, 
the wonders of science, are not existent, he realizes 
their beauty and force only as his mind is fitted for 
their reception by cultivation. Many, however, shirk 
from the exertions required for this step, like a trav¬ 
eler from the distance, man sees the mountain peak 
rising before him, he knows that most entrancing 
views may be obtained from the summit, but hesitates 
to make the efforts. 

We say, then that man is a living soul, which 
soul is created in the image of God that is to say there 
are in him fiinite expressions of the same attributes 
which come to an infinite perfection in God. We say 
that this living soul possesses a body, that the activi¬ 
ties which find expression in this body are but feeble 
representations of powers which the soul may exercise 
in its own rightful sphere. We say that life is a 
school, that death is but removing the clogs which 
hinder the full expression of spiritual powers, we each 
and all are dimly conscious that we have in us possi¬ 
bilities which cannot here be expressed, though at 


36 


WHAT IS MAN. 


times we catch the echo of life surging within, and 
then the conviction comes that we are not simply 
creatures of time. 

In how many ways does this ennoble our concept¬ 
ion of man ! What a new meaning is thus read into 
our understanding of life. In this view the Patriarchs 
query “If a man dies shall he live again ?” is fairly il¬ 
lumed with triumphant certainty. Does this not en¬ 
able us to bear up under the discouragements of life ? 
Whether high or low, rich or poor, what matters it in 
the end ; provided only that we have fought the good 
fight in sincerity and truth. 

What shall we do to make the most of life ? As 
far as this world is concerned, we do not need to speak, 
but never forget that the successes of this world have 
mainly to do with your lower physical nature, and 
however much to be prized they are not to be com¬ 
pared to the welfare of your higher nature. Realize 
that you are an inhabitant of the spiritual world tem¬ 
porarily only tabernacling in a body. A ship is built 
in one element, but finds its proper sphere in another. 
Even such are you, dwelling in a physical world, your 
proper sphere is the spiritual; this life is but to fit you 
for an existence there. Thus, above all we must cul¬ 
tivate our spiritual nature, live up to our highest ideas 
of right, and in this respect the way is made clear since 
we have not only the still small voice of our higher 
self or conscience to guide us; but our Father hath 
left His word to be a lamp to our feet, the Life of his 
Son to be a model. If with sincerity and truth we fol- 


WHAT IS MAN. 


37 


low these lights we will not go astray. We shall fight 
the good fight; and when we come to the river of 
death, which encircleth the world, across which no 
bridge leads, each human soul, alone, mustdescend in 
to its waters, yet, sustained and soothed by unfalter¬ 
ing faith, we shall emerge on the thither shore, and 
then with the light of heaven streaming o’er us, we 
can at last answer the question “What is man? 










CONSOLATION. 


Loving friends! be wise, and dry 
Straightway every weeping eye : 
What ye lift upon the bier 
Is not worth a wistful tear. 

’Tis an empty sea-shell—one 
Out of which the pearl has gone ; 
The shell is broken—it lies there; 
The pearl, the all, the soul is here, 
’Tis an eathern jar, whose lid 
Allah sealed, the while it hid 
The treasure of his treasury, 

A mind that loved him; let it lie! 
Let the shard be earths once more, 
Since the gold shines in his store! 
Farewell friends! yet not farewell; 
Where I am ye, too, shall dwell. 
When ye come where I have stepped 
Ye will wonder why ye wept; 

Ye wjll know, by wise love taught, 
That here is all and there is naught. 


38 






IMMORTALITY. 


I HE prospect of a future state is the secret comfort 
A and refreshment of my soul: it is that which nature 
makes look gay about me : it doubles all my pleasures, 
and supports me under all my afflictions. I can look 
at disappointments and misfortunes, pain and sickness, 
death itself, and, what is worse than death, the loss of 
those who are dearest to me, with indifference, so long 
as I keep in view the pleasures of eternity, and the 

state of being in which 
there will be no fears 
nor apprehensions, 
pains nor sorrow, sick¬ 
ness nor separation. 
Why will any man be 
so impertinently offi 
cious as to tell me all 
this is fancy and delu¬ 
sion ? Is there any 
merit in being the 
messengerof ill news? 

If it is a dream, let 
me enjoy it, since it 
makes me both the 
happier and better 
man. 

—Joseph Addison 



39 





40 


LIFE. 



Like as the damask rose you 

see, 

Or like the blossom on the 
tree, 

Or like the morning of the 
day, 

Or like the sun, or like the 
shade, 

Or like the gourd which Jonah 
had,— 

E’en such is man ;— whose 
thread is spun, 

Drawn out and cut, and so is 
done. 

The rose withers, the blossom 
blasteth, 

The flower fades, the morning 
hasteth, 

The sun sets, the shadow 
flies, 

The gourd consumes,— the 
man, he dies. 


LIFE. 


41 



Like to the grass that’s newly 
sprung, 

Or like a tale that’s new begun, 

Or like the bird that’s here 
today, 

Or like the pearled dew of May, 

Or like an hour or like a span, 

Or like the singing of a swan,— 

E’en such is man ;—who lives 
by breath, 

Is here, now there, in life and 
death, 

The grass withers, the tale is 
ended, 

The bird is flown, the dew as¬ 
cended, 

The hour is short, the span not 
long, 

The swan’s near death,—man’s 
life is done! 



CHAPTER III. 


THE SOUL. 

\ w / E have so much of uncertainty in life, hopes 
V Y prove so misleading, the unclouded morning 
so quickly overcasts, happiness so successfully eludes 
our grasp, that wherever it is possible, we ask for 
certainty. We want facts in history, demonstrations 
in mathematics, and request science to be exact. But 
at the same time, as if in protest against these de¬ 
mands, we boldly speculate where little is known 
Seeing distant mountain peaks, man straightway fills 
in from fancy the unseen land-scape. The most mys¬ 
terious, all-pervading, and powerful agent in the world 
is electricity. It comes to us in the dancing sunbeams, 
it displays the resistless workings of its power in the 
roaring tornado. We every day make more and 
greater use of this agent, and loudly proclaim that 
the age of electricity has dawned. But what do we 
know about it? Who can tell us what it is? Who 
can track it to its most secret lair ? 

In someway, the light of yon distant star streams 
across what appears tp us as empty space, and brings 
something of light to cheer and bless us. The planets 
are held in their orbits, star swings around star, and 

42 



CHRIST DISPUTING IN THE TEMPLE. 




























































































































































































































































































































































































































• \ 


V 


I 






I 



















/ 

4 












•> 



















































THE SOUL. 


45 


universes whirl in their infinite cycles, in obedience to 
a force which some how acts across a measureless void. 
But the mind of man, with startling boldness, has filled 
that void, all space indeed, with the etherial world, 
about which we really know nothing, except that it is 
not matter as we understand it, neither does it obey 
any of the laws of matter as we understand them. We 
accept the theory because it explains many difficulties 
which otherwise would remain unsolved enigmas. 

These and many other examples that could be 
given, show us that the positively known is a very 
limited field. They illustrate at once both tendencies 
of the human mind, to demand certainty, and yet the 
exercise of freedom in the field of hypothesis. A 
happy result, one not expected by material science, 
has come about; in forming the conception of a uni¬ 
verse filled with substance, and yet not matter, as we 
understand it, but from which and into which, as into 
a boundless reservoir, all the forces of the material 
world come and go, we are not far removed from the 
conception of a spiritual existence in a spiritual world. 
In this and other ways, science itself is coming to sup¬ 
plement the teachings of faith and the intuitions of 
the heart. 

We can analyze a flower, admire the painted co¬ 
rolla and calyx, but we can not explain the life of the 
flower. We can dissect the human body, marvel 
over the stilled machinery but lately instinct with 
life, but we can not analyze, weigh and compare the 
soul ; nevertheless we are assured of its existence. 


46 


THE SOUL. 


Revelation proclaims that God breathed into man the 
breath of life and he became a living soul ; intuition 
ever whispers to distracted man that he is more than 
the body, and now science finds herself unable to ex¬ 
plain the recently discovered powers of the human 
soul by any of the known laws of matter. Let man 
hesitate no longer to accept what revelation, intuition 
and science join in proclaiming ; especially when each 
human heart has but to listen to the voice of silence 
within to become quickly convinced of its truth. His 
spiritual eyes are then opened, and he doubts no 
longer. 

When the cares and worries of daily life are 
stilled, and we find ourselves in an atmosphere of 
serenity and quiet contemplation, then the play of the 
spiritual forces may be perceived, if you are willing to 
notice them. Only when the glare and noise of day 
is hushed in night is it possible to perceive the spec¬ 
tral waves of light playing up and down the northern 
sky, but even then we must lift our eyes to the heav¬ 
ens. The tranquility of the outer senses facilitates 
the workings of the soul, but you must incline your 
ear to hear the still small voice. The soul is not 
always thus shrinking and retiring. It knows well on 
occasions of great moment, how, despite our trembling 
fears, to compel us to bear witness to the fact that 
we know as little of her real nature as we do of the 
ether of science or the mysterious force of electricity, 
which in its myriad forms plays round us everywhere. 

This body of ours is sort of an enchanted castle, 


THE SOUL. 


47 


built on the very confines of the land of darkness and 
the shadow of death, for it is the meeting ground of 
the spiritual and the physical, and thus unseen fibers 
connecting with the unknown here mingle; the strong¬ 
est hearts which never stand still for any mortal terror 
have sometimes hushed their very beating when like 
to Abraham of old “ a horror of great darkness ” has 
fallen upon them. The most resolute unbeliever in 
spiritual things has hours, of which he is silent, when 
he, too, feels the unseen influence and realizes that a 
boundless, unknown world confronts him, in which his 
material science avails him not. 

The diamond buried in the earth, can not display 
its beauty, brought to the light of day, polished and 
cut, it is a blaze of color. In a far stronger senseis this 
true of the soul dwelling in the body. Marvelous 
powers inhere in it, but it is impossible to give them 
expression in a world of matter. But it is ever striv¬ 
ing to make known its true nature, even as the flower 
persistently struggles up from its earthy bed to the 
sunlight above. Such are the nameless longings and 
aspirations that come to all. We see human beings, 
hard, unlovely, apparently without an aspiration for 
anything high or holy ; but let us not doubt there is, far 
down in the depths of their being, a smothered aspi¬ 
ration, a dumb repressed desire to be something 
higher and purer, to attain more nearly the perfection 
to which God calls them. 

In many ways it can be shown, if we but incline 
the ear and raise the eye, that our outward every-day 


48 


THE SOUL. 


life is not our sole or even our chief life. Running 
alongside the outer life is an inner life, that of the 
soul, but only now and then does it permit a con¬ 
sciousness of its reality to pervade the physical senses, 
like fragrance from an unseen censer. Strong wit¬ 
nesses of this inner life are our intuitions, which are 
mystic pilots steering our course through life, but we 
have no words in which to properly describe them. 
They are amongst those things whose value we di¬ 
minish as soon as we try to express it. We believe 
we have dived down to the unfathomless depths of 
our consciousness, but when we reappear on the sur¬ 
face and attempt to express our feelings, the drop of 
water that glistens on our finger tips no longer re¬ 
sembles the sea from which it came. We may feel 
within us the consciousness of a power not of this 
world, speech fails us when we attempt to give this 
feeling expression, The diver may believe he has 
found a grotto in the ocean depths stored with bewil¬ 
dering treasures, He comes back to the light of day, 
and lo! the gems he has brought are glass, and yet 
the treasure shines on in the darkness. There is 
something between ourselves and our soul that nothing 
can penetrate. The void between the phvsical and 
spiritual can not be crossed. 

The diamond shines with the same luster whether 
worn by prince or peasant; the stand supporting the 
lamp has naught to do with the brightness of the 
flame. Even so the powers and the functions of the 
soul are displayed quite independently of the mere 


THE SOUL. 


49 


physical form, or body, in which it resides. As if 
anxious to impress this truth, we at times see a noble 
soul imprisoned in an inferior body, as princely gems 
are found in most unlikely places. Socrates was de¬ 
formed and yet he was a great genius. The size of 
Napoleon’s body was not at all proportioned to the 
greatness of his intellect. In a sense, man can ennoble 
himself, no matter how handicapped he may be by 
physical infirmities. Make the more heroic endeavors 
to let all your powers come forth ; more earnestly 
beset the doors of your inner sanctuary ; command 
that your higher self, the control of your higher pow¬ 
ers, comes the more readily to your assistance in the 
battle of life ; see that your lamp is full of oil, the 
wick trimmed and glasses cleaned. 

Carried away in the pursuits of physical science, 
men have lost sight of their spiritual self. Inquiring 
into the mysteries of nature, they have passed un¬ 
heeding by the deeper mysteries of their own being. 
Weighing and analyzing the distant stars, they have 
failed to notice whence comes the light and glow that 
shines in the darkness of their own life. And yet, 
even now, the change is coming. What means these 
societies of learned men in all civilized lands studying 
into the obscure phenomena of life? For the first 
time in the history of the world, we are endeavoring 
to study the human soul according to the methods of 
science. A universe more profound than any exposed 
to the sweep of the astronomer’s telescope is opening 
before us. Much, that even a few years ago was con- 

' A 


50 


THE SOUL. 


fused, now seems clear, but how we long for clearer 
vision to resolve far-off lights dimly seen across the 
void. 

We should welcome the aid of science in this 
matter. It is not that faith is waging a losing battle. 
There will ever remain abundant ground, of which all 
we will know in this world will be taught us by faith, 
but it is most agreeable to have science afford us help 
part of the way. In the lives of all, spiritual phenom¬ 
ena manifest themselves, mysterious direct circum¬ 
stances that bring soul nearer to soul. Some of these 
experiences we can classify, analyze their workings > 
impart the information obtained to others. All this 
is helpful in building up public knowledge, and 
strengthening public faith. But, in the larger field of 
intuition, to which so many of these experiences 
belong, we can not impart the information to others. 
We can not even express them in words. We can 
only be watchful, neglect nothing, instantly seize ex¬ 
periences as they pass, and make sure of the light 
given us. Otherwise it will be like the experience of 
a dream, forever lost to the awakening man unless 
instantly seized. If we would know these deeper 
spiritual experiences, we must perceive them by the 
spirit, but serene meditation is essential in this re¬ 
spect. When the bodily senses are stilled, the voices 
of silence may be heard, the inner eyes are opened 
and the rolling tide of the spiritual world manifests its 
existence, 

A photographic plate exposed to the sky of 


THE SOUL. 


51 


evening, shows, when developed, myriads of stars ut¬ 
terly invisible to our ordinary vision. In some mys¬ 
terious way, our soul gathers knowledge far beyond 
that received by our ordinary senses. The body can 
make use of only a small fraction of what the soul 
absorbs. We pass heedlessly by all that our hands 
can not touch, we perceive only what is of use to our 
body. Perhaps too great a knowledge would be ours, 
if all that we really knew were revealed to us. Our 
real life is not our outward life. Our deepest, nay 
our most intimate thoughts, are quite apart from our¬ 
selves. In moments of abstraction we sometimes 
realize this truth with a start. It is as if in the un¬ 
usual calm surrounding it, the soul was putting forth 
some of its powers little tested in ordinary life. In 
truth, we are far other than our thoughts and our 
dreams, and it is only at special moments, it may be 
by merest accident, that our real life comes to the 
surface, and then we fall to wondering whether, for 
us, the day will ever come when we shall live our true 
life. This is the old, old question again of spiritual 
life in a spiritual world. If the soul here and now 
displays an activity not connected with our body, 
there can be but one answer forth coming. A ship, 
completed in all details, yet never launched, going to 
ruin on the stocks, would not more completely fail of 
realizing the design of its builders, than would man 
fail of realizing his destiny did his spiritual part never 
go forth into the realm of spirits, untrammelled by 
the body in which it was disciplined. 


52 


THE SOUL. 


Let us then journey through the years of our 
pilgrimage as those who are conscious of a* golden 
possibility. Let us realize that this life is a testing 
time, that it is a school of experience, that we need 
to rise superior to trials and temptations, that we must 
train and discipline our minds, and fit ourselves for 
life, not simply earthly life but for that future life where 
we shall understand the reason for this. 
















Why shrinks the soul 

Back on herself and star¬ 
tles at destruction ? 

’Tis the divinity that stirs 
within us. 

’Tis heaven itself that points 
out an hereafter, 

And intimates eternity to man. 

Eternity, thou pleasing, dread¬ 
ful thought. 

Thro’ what variety of untried 
being, 

Thro' what new scenes and 
changes must we pass ! 


54 


THE DYING CHILD. 



T\ LITTLE girl was deprived by death of her 
l V _ mother, while yet she was too young to 
know her loss. She was beautiful and in every way 
lovely, but of that beauty which is too sublimated for 
earth. As she unfolded it seemed as if an influence 
from that silent land was ever upon her. But as time 
passed it was seen that she was not lnng for earth. 
She would lie upon the lap of the friend who took a 
mother’s care of her, and winding her arms about her 
neck would say : “now tell me about my mama,” and 
when the oft told tale had been repeated she would softly 
say: “take me into the parlor, I want to see my ma¬ 
ma.” The request was never refused, and the affect- 



THE DYING CHILD. 


55 


ionate little child would lie for hours gazing on the 
portrait of her mother whom she was soon to follow. 

The hour of death at last drew near, and sor¬ 
rowing friends gathered round the bedside to see 
the close of that little life, e’re it had fairly opened. 
“Do you know me darling? sobbed close in her ear the 
voice of her who had striven to fill a mother’s place, 
but it awoke no answer, All at once, a brightness as 
from the upper world burst over the child’s colorless 
countenance. The eyelids flashed open, the lips parted, 
the wan little hands flew upwards in the little ones last 
impulsive effort as she looked into the far above— 
“mother!” she cried with surprise and transport in her 
tone—and passed with that breath to her mother’s 
bosom. 







56 


WHAT IS LIFE ? 


What is the life of man ? 

****** A passing shade upon the 
changeful mirror of old time. 

A sere leaf, long ere autumn 
comes decayed ; 

A plant or tree, that scantily 
reaches prime ; 

A dew-drop of the morning 
gone ere noon ; 

A meteor, expiring in its fall; 
A blade of grass that springs 
to wither soon ; 

A dying taper on a darksome 
pall ; 

The foam upon the torrents 
whirling wave ; 

A bird that falters on a droop¬ 
ing wing 

A shadowy specter o’er an 
open grave ; 

A morning-glorie’s moment in 
the spring ; 

A breaking bubble on a rush¬ 
ing stream ; 

A sunlight after storm, an er¬ 
ring angels dream. 










WHAT TS DEATH? 


57 



What is this death we fear ? 

* * * * * * The peaceful close 

Of a stormy life—of reckless passion’s sway ; 
The veil that mantels all our cares and woes ; 
The heavenly ending of an earthly day ; 

The course of time well spent; the portal fair, 

Which opes the way to never 
ending joy 

It sets the captive spirit free 
as air, 

From all the fetters which on 
earth annoy. 

What is this death ? The sleep 
the pilgrim takes 

After much weary travel he has 
known, 

And hence, with renovating 
power, he wakes 

His soul more mighty for its 
slumbers grown ; 

The glorious conquest over 
human ill; 

A spirit’s joy which death can 
never kill. 







The baby wept, 

The mother took it from the 
nurse’s arms 

And soothed its griefs and 
stilled its vain alarms ; 

And baby slept. 

Again it weeps, 

And God doth take it from its 
mother’s arms: 

From present pain and future 
unknown harms; 

And baby sleeps. 























LIGHT-DEATH, 


59 


Hesperus with the hosts of heaven came 
And lo ! Creation widened on man’s view ! 
Who could have thought such 
marvels lay concealed 
Behind thy beams, O sun ? 

Or who couldst find 
—whilst flower and leaf and insect 
stood concealed, 

That to such countless orbs thou 
madst us blind? 

* * * 

Why do we shun death with anx¬ 
ious strife, 

If light can thus deceive where¬ 
fore not life ? 









CHAPTER IV. 


SOUL POWER. 

p | !■ 

I HE grandest exhibitions of power in the universe 
1 are silent in their operations. In silence the moon 
sweeps around the earth, the earth in its annual orbit 
encircles the sun, and the sun speeds on its infinite 
cycle. In obedience to the silent influence of life, 
the earth is clothed with vegetation, the tiny flower 
seeks the sunlight; the oak, far aloft, throws out its 
branches. The roar of Niagara dies down, and trans¬ 
formed to electrical power, it silently speeds away on 
the wire to turn the wheels of industrial life in neigh¬ 
boring cities. 

On further reflection, we observe that the more 
the elements of matter are condensed the more dead 
and inert it becomes ; ice is more inert than water. 
The more these elements are expanded, the further 
their sphere of activity extends; water, as steam, has 
far greater potentialities. The cannon, the projectile 
and the powder can separately be handled, examined, 
weighed and compared, and each by itself is virtually 
harmless. Placed in their proper relations, it needs 
only to liberate the impalpable forces imprisoned in 
the powder to send the projectile on its errand of de- 

60 





ftbe ilDultltube flDiracuIousl^ tfeb. 

ftben be took tbe five loaves anb tbe two fisbes; anb 
looking up to beaven, be blesseb tbem, anb brake, anb 
gave to tbe blsclples to set before tbe multitube. 

Cufce, <£§ap, 9; J6, 





































































\ 


































* 


•I 


/ 


■* 





































SOUL POWER. 


63 


struction. But all mechanical results brought about 
on the earth can be traced to some form of force, the 
genesis of which we can not explain. 

The soul of man being spiritual, must have at its 
command the finer, more etherial forces of nature. It 
seems as if it were placed in the body to gather expe¬ 
riences to fit it for more extended life, and it doubt¬ 
less draws in its spiritual nourishment in a way we do 
not understand, from the experiences of life. As an 
acorn, properly conditioned, draws to itself that which 
it requires for its growth, and in so doing breaks 
through and casts off its former sheath or body, so 
the soul of man exercises the principles of rejection 
and selection in gathering in the more than etherial 
currents of inspiration and aspiration, that so tenderly 
appeal to us, from every object in nature, from every 
fact in life, from every thought of the mind. Our 
soul draws in and appropriates to its own use the in¬ 
visible and immaterial influences that emanate from 
all sentient beings around ; but as the flower swings 
open to the sunshine, and drinks in the life giving in¬ 
fluences, so should the soul of man open to the divine 
influences emanating from on high. 

Since life itself can not be either a mechanical or 
chemical force, it must be a spiritual one. In a very 
practical way we now begin to see that this is true. 
We have spoken of it as the influence of the mind on 
the body, it is the influence of the soul on the body. 
But the real powers of the soul manifest themselves 
in a way we little dream of through the emotions and 


64 


SOUL POWER. 


the will, the desires and passions, imagination, hope, 
faith and other traits of character. These are all 
soul powers and are employed everywhere by every¬ 
body, either consciously or unconsciously, willingly or 
unwillingly, and we are all swayed by them. It is 
known that mind acts on mind even though widely 
separated. Our souls, then, must be influenced by 
all other souls around, even as the unseen lode influ¬ 
ences the trembling needle. Whether in the closet 
or on the street we are subject to unseen currents of 
love, hate, and passion sent forth on their endless 
mission by our fellow beings. We are molded by 
them, and thus it is that national character, public 
opinion, is formed. We influence others, even as we 
are influenced by unspoken thoughts, unexpressed 
feelings. 

Let it not be forgotten that man is a soul dwel¬ 
ling in a body. Hence here and now we lead two 
distinct lives. We do not live entirely in the object¬ 
ive world, that is the physical world of cold and heat, 
sunshine and storm, the sad part is we may, by neg¬ 
lecting the claims of our higher nature, come to dwell 
almost entirely on this plane. This is to pass un¬ 
heeding by the higher life in the subjective world, the 
spiritual world, the world of mind and of nature’s 
finer forces. This is the world of intuition of inspira¬ 
tion ; the beautiful world of imagination and hope, 
where we find ourself lifted up as on eagles’ wings 
above the petty concerns of life, where we catch sight 
of world embracing truths, where we peer a little ways 


SOUL POWER. 


65 


into the secret places of nature and catch glimpses of 
a beauteous land beyond. At times the great souls 
of earth have walked therein; and there, we may all 
sojourn if we will. 

Would we enter that land ? Then remember 
that reason should be the supreme ruler in that world; 
the emotions are but the ministers, and if they are 
given their full sway they may give treacherous ad¬ 
vice, reason should then employ the will to suppress 

them. The dwellers on the threshold of that world, 
which would debar our entrance, are our desires and 
passions, which must be conquered before we can en¬ 
ter. Our way leads through the battle ground of 
good and evil influences. All these must be over¬ 
come ; and then we may retire when we will, into the 
subjective world, where physical enemies do not prose¬ 
cute and pains do not enter, where cold and heat do 
not influence, where eternal summer reigns. This is 
the closet wherein man should shut himself, and lock 
the door against sensual impressions, when he desires 
to pray. 

Plato tells us the soul reasons best when least 
harrassed by the body. The every day busy world 
has its every day material cares. We are in the 
world, we must fill our destined place, faithfully work 
out our duty in the every day outward life. But 

then, as the night follows the day, so there are times 
even in the busiest life, when we can enter into the 
silent land. Our outer life, like the day of which it is 
the emblem, hath its burdens, cares and enjoyments. 


66 


SOUL POWER. 


Our inner life finds a fit emblem in the night. Ever 
remember that the night hath beauties day can never 
reveal. Then sing the nightingales which can not 
be heard by day, and then shine the mysterious stars. 
So when earthly voices are hushed in the soul, earthly 
lights darkened, music and color float in from a higher 
sphere. By what name shall we call this beautiful 
twilight, this night of the soul, so starry with heavenly 
mysteries ? Not happiness, but blessedness. They 
who have it walk among men as sorrowful, yet always 
rejoicing ; as poor, yet making many rich ; as having 
nothing, yet possessing all things. 

We are all exceedingly anxious to achieve suc¬ 
cess in life. For that we educate the mind, we drill 
the body, we assiduously apply ourselves to our ap¬ 
pointed tasks. Carried away in this pursuitfVe allow 
the claims of our spiritual nature, the gem within the 
casket, the only real and abiding part, to pass un¬ 
heeded, they become less and less insistent, until, 
with a start, we realize that the voices of intuition are 
silenced ; for us, no more does faith light up the dis¬ 
tant peaks of the spirit land, and with a sigh we con¬ 
clude it is not given to mortals to know what lies be¬ 
yond the veil, we question whether it is more than a 
dreamless land. Nothing remains but duty, and when 
for us, the end draws nigh, no star illumes the dark. 
Yet during all this time ; like a neglected garden, like 
an uncut gem, the soul has been biding its time, per¬ 
haps waiting some great crisis in life, to draw aside 
the veil and compel recognition. Your duty is to take 


SOUL POWER. 


67 


time, despite the imperious claims of physical life, to 
develop the soul-powers even as we train the intellect 
and discipline the body. 

Reflect on your nature and destiny, on the im¬ 
mortality which is yours, know and realize that you 
are more than the body in which you manifest, that 
of right you should control your body, not allow it to 
control you, this you can do if you only will. In action, 
you must live as becomes an immortal soul. The 
spirit must be the master, the passions the servants. 
Give not away to them. A person who has vulgur 
desires and tastes, becomes the servant of those tastes, 
They dictate to him, and he has to exert himself to 
obtain the means of gratifying their claims. This is 
to imitate the wisdom of those who pursue the shadow 
for the substance, the dross for the gold. Strive to 
subordinate all to the claims of your higher self, and 
your reward will be sure. 

Soul power ? What is meant by the term ? All 
that constitutes the higher nature of man. All that 
elevates him above the brute. It is the source of all 
the beautiful traits of character, it is that which makes 
you loved, honored and respected. It can be culti¬ 
vated, but it is a matter of slow and steady growth. 
The smallest child and the humblest individual may 
attain to heights that now seem inaccessible, by the 
faithful exercise of such moral power as they possess. 
The faithful discharge of daily duty, the simple integ¬ 
rity of purpose and power of life that all can attain 
without effort contribute silently, but slowly, to the 


68 


SOUL POWER. 


building up of moral character, that knows no limit to 
its power, no bounds to its horizon. The influences 
which operate in the formation of soul power are nu¬ 
merous and however trivial some of them may appear 
they are not to be despised. 

There are people on this earth whose very pres¬ 
ence is a benediction; to know them is a liberal edu¬ 
cation ; in their company, you feel all your good 
resolves growing stronger, the air seems redolent 
with justice, mercy and truth. In such persons, the 
soul shines forth in beauty and splendor. Such peo¬ 
ple are strong in character, which is a staff of support 
when everything else fails. In the crisis of temptation, 
in the battle of life, when the struggle comes either 
from within or without, it is our strength, heroism, 
virtue and consistency—our character in short—which 
defends and secures our happiness and honor. But 
if they fail us in the hour of need—in the season of 
danger—all may be irretrievably lost, and nothing 
left us except vain regrets and penetential tears. 

In the sense of character, soul power is, in all 
cases, the fruit of personal exertion. It is not an in¬ 
heritance from parents; it is not created by external 
advantages ; it is no necessary appendage of birth, 
wealth, talent or station, but it is the result of ones 
own endeavors. All the variety of minute circum¬ 
stances which go to form character are more or less 
under the control of the individual. Not a day passes 
without its discipline, whether for good or for evil. 
There is no act, however trivial, but has its train of 


SOUL POWER. 


69 


consequences ; as there is no hair, however small, but 
casts its shadow. As far as the formation of character 
is concerned, directing the moral forces of the soul in 
the right direction, thus making ourselves felt in this 
world, we can make ourselves almost what we will. 
Whatever we resolutely wish to be, that we are, no 
one ardently wishes to be submissive, patient, modest 
or liberal, who does not become what he wishes. If 
we wish tq be good, and pure, and noble, and true, 
we can certainly become such. Will is the tonic of 
the soul’s powers; it is that power which concentrates 
its energies on a given point, or in a particular direc¬ 
tion ; it fuses the faculties into one mass, so that, in¬ 
stead of scattering, they spend their united force on 
one point. The intellect is the legislative department, 
the sensibilities are the judicial, and the will the exec¬ 
utive. 

A rose is the center of an odoriferous sphere ex¬ 
isting some distance from the rose proper, unseen in¬ 
fluences emanate in all directions from a magnet. 
So every person is the center of a sphere of spiritual 
influence, which sphere is proportioned to the energy 
of character of the individual. Who can determine 
the distance to which the power of will and love and 
spiritual perception can act ? We know that the will 
exerts a great influence over the body ; at its direc¬ 
tion, in some way not understood, people have risen 
from a sick bed in perfect health. It is not confined 
in its sphere to the same body ; one person acts out 
the commands of another, he sleeps, moves, acts in 


70 


SOUL POWER. 


obedience to that others will. And in this matter 
distance does not seem to make much difference, es¬ 
pecially if the relation between the two has been once 
established. But the power of love is as strong 
as the will. Can you set bounds to the distance 
across which a mother’s love will act ? Do you know 
it is not watching over, guiding and protecting her 
child, even when many miles separate them? 

We are by no means conscious of all the processes 
going on in our own body. When we sleep, the ma¬ 
chinery of the body is still running, showing that, 
though we are unconscious, yet a part of our being is 
awake and exercising supervision. This mysterious 
soul of ours exercises its unknown powers in a way 
we do not understand, and of which we are quite un¬ 
conscious now, it warns us of impending danger ; now, 
it lifts the veil and shows us events taking place at a 
distance. We do not know the forces it uses, the 
means it employes, nor across what extent of space it 
operates. 

This mysterious etheric world which science would 
have us believe is everywhere, is the sphere of count¬ 
less vibrations in all directions. We are quite lost 
when we try to conceive of electrical vibration taking 
place many million times in a second. Who can say, 
then, that our thoughts, loves, desires, will and other 
powers of the soul do not manifest themselves in 
etheric vibration ? Who knows how far they extend 
—on what distant shore they die away, and why is 
not this the explanation of influence ; certainly an at- 


SOUL POWER. 


71 


mosphere of sympathetic influence encircles every 
human being, and the man or woman who feels strong¬ 
ly, healthily, and justly on the great interests of hu¬ 
manity is a constant benefactor to the human race. 
How do you know that thoughts whether spoken or 
unspoken do not throw the spiritual either, which is 
everywhere, into vibration which affect other souls 
even at a distance. It is not simply your actions and 
your thoughts, desires and passions which aid in 
molding the world. It is our duty, then, to others, 
as well as ourselves, to cultivate all the traits of char¬ 
acter that go to make us strong and true, and pure in 
heart, you thus help others to a higher and purer life. 
If you throw a handful of sand into a quiet lake every 
grain forms a center of motion upon the surface, from 
which proceed concentric waves in all directions. So 
each individual existence constitutes a center of influ¬ 
ence in the sea of eternity, whose ripples extend in 
ever widening circles to infinity. 

Would you be respected, honored and loved in 
life, cultivate all the powers of your soul ; and think 
not that the only or even the chief rewards are to be 
found in these outward tokens of esteem. You are 
giving strength to your own higher nature, you are 
helping others to a higher life, you are enlarging your 
own spiritual perceptions. If to this you add reflec¬ 
tion on your own nature; if you will but ponder over 
the many incidents, trifling in themselves perhaps, 
but which suggest that only a portion of your real life 
finds expression in your every day life; that even as 


72 


SOUL POWER 


you pass one stage of existence in sleep, a larger 
portion in waking life, in which your activities greatly 
exceed those of sleep, still, as Columbus on the waste 
of water saw around him certain indications of land 
as yet unseen, thus does your soul make clear to you 
that but just beyond is a higher life surpassing waking 
life even as that surpasses sleep. This conclusion is 
strengthened by the whispers of your heart, it is con¬ 
firmed by the sayings of Holy Writ, it is emphasized 
by the teachings of the wisest and best in all ages. 






And I sit and think 

As the sunset’s gold 
Is flushing river and hill and 
shore, 

I shall one day stand by the 
waters cold 

And list for the sound of the 
boatsman’s oar. 

I shall watch the gleams of the 
flapping sail 

I shall hear the boat as it 
gains the strand, 

I shall pass from sight with the 
boatman pale, 

To the better shore of the 
spirit land. 


BY THE RIVER. 


74 


A LETTER. 



EMILY JUDSON TO HER MOTHER WHEN 
SHE SAILED FOR INDIA. 

other, the weaver’s shuttle is flying; the 



flowers of the grass is withering ; the 


space is almost measured; the dark valley is close 
before us—tread with care. We may neither of us 
close the others darkened eyes, and fold the cold hand 
upon the bosom ; we may neither of us watch the sod 
greening and withering above the others ashes; but 
there are duties for us even more sacred than these. But 
a few steps, mother, difficult the path may be, but very 
bright, and then we put on the robe of immortality 
and meet to part never more. And we shall not be 
apart even on earth. There is an electric chain pass, 
ing from heart to heart, through the throne of the Eter¬ 
nal, and we may keep its links all brightly burnished 
by the breath of prayer. Still pray for me, mother, as 
in the days gone bye, for thou hast pleasure in the 
sacrifice. Thy blessing! Farewell, my mother, and 
ye loved ones of the same hearthstone . 


































































* 


















CHRIST RAISING LAZARUS 
































































CHAPTER V. 


IMMORTALITY. 

\ » /E can not say of sound that it is white, or 
V V black, or glows with color; we can use only 
such words as have a meaning in the department of 
knowledge to which sound belongs. We can not 
explain a mathematical problem by making use of 
chemical terms. Every department of knowledge 
requires for its due understanding, the use of words 
and phrases suitable only for it. We live in a mater¬ 
ial world, all objects of which we are surrounded are 
composed of molecular matter. If then we are asked 
to form the conception of, or explain a non-material 
world, what means have we of so doing? We must 
first learn a new language. Our scholars recognize 
this difficulty in their endeavor to explain the ether. 
Only one thing seems clear, it is not matter as we 
understand it, so where are the words to describe it ? 
We are conscious that a profoundly impalpable, yet 
real, world encircles us, but at present words fail us. 

So, until by reflection, study and observation, we 

shall have created a new language, we can form no 

conception of a spiritual world. There is little doubt 

that science will prove immortality, but we must learn 

77 



78 


IMMORTALITY. 


a new method of search. In the meantime, a way is 
open. Faith will still project her rays of light, intui¬ 
tion will still whisper to the heart; and, being a spirit, 
man can perceive and know spiritual verities, only he 
can not express them in words. Our perception of 
spiritual truth must be attained through our own higher 
spiritual life. To do otherwise is to imitate the wis¬ 
dom of those who would explain the etherial world in 
language suited only to the material world. The 
true, permanent, and only satisfactory way to acquire 
a knowledge of the truth of immortality and other 
spiritual verities, to feel an abiding assurance that 
those who have passed through the experience of 
death still live, is to live ourselves in the spirit, to live 
now and here, every day and every hour, the spiritual 
life. Such a life is love, joy, and peace ; it is infinite 
and unfailing good will; it is abounding love; it is 
energy in all endeavors ; it is the constant desire and 
effort to so live that the earth would be heaven. 

That trait of character which longs for certainty, 
which would have us prove all things, longingly asks 
for clear evidence of spiritual verities. The solution 
of the problem is to be found, not in bringing heaven 
to us, but in rising on the wings of spiritual insight to 
heaven. It lies in our purification and exaltation of 
life. The witness is within. If one has no realization 
of his own spiritual nature, if he does not perceive, 
and feel, and recognize the realities of the higher life 
in which it is his privilege to live even while in the 
physical body, then it is perhaps impossible to dem- 


IMMORTALITY. 


79 


onstrate immortality to him. But once realizing him. 
self as a spirit here and now, and recognizing his true 
relations to the spiritual world, then does truth float 
in upon his soul; then does he see behind the veil ; 
then does he have sweet and deep intuitional percep¬ 
tions of immortality, of his own real nature, of that 
better land ; then does he realize and know that his 
loved ones have simply gone before. He will be as 
one : 

“Who rowing hard against the stream, 

Sees distant gates of Eden gleam.“ 

But to enjoy these experiences, to feel in the soul the 
light that streams down from the spiritual world with 
its message of love and cheer, you must incline the 
ear, throw open the portals of the soul to receive 
those influences, the vibrations of which swing out¬ 
ward from the center of all that is pure and holy until 
they break against the heart. 

What peaceful, quiet thoughts come to us when 
once we allow ourselves to be convinced of immortal¬ 
ity and of a life of blessed progress that may be ours! 
For if there be a life at all, it must greatly surpass 
this, even as the light of day surpasses that of night, 
even as earth life surpasses that of the unborn child. 
We need not doubt that those who have gone before 
are anxious in all ways to assist us in living a life in 
keeping with our high destiny, a life of purity, strength 
and power, which is religion in its essence. An elec¬ 
trical current in one wire, induces a corresponding 
current in a neighboring wire. Why can not spiritual 


80 


IMMORTALITY. 


currents be induced in our souls by other spiritual en¬ 
tities ? Are there not ministering spirits sent forth 
to minister to those who shall be heirs to salvation ? 
So do we not have angels about us every day, bear¬ 
ing us in their hands, and lifting us up when we are 
fallen. Their faces gladdening when we do well, and 
growing sad when we sin ? Aye, and in some way, 
those we speak of and think of as in heaven, love us 
still with all the old love of earth and all the new love 
of heaven together. So, because they love us still, 
we are still one, our souls are in theirs and they in 
ours. We touch hands in the spirit, and the light 
that is not the light of the sun covers and enfolds us 
all. 

The man, deaf from his cradle, has no conception 
of sound, the caroled songs of birds exists not for 
him. He who is blind, has no conception of light. 
He may hear most glowing descriptions of the beaut¬ 
iful colors which fleck the sky when the summer’s sun 
is setting, he knows not what they mean. He who 
has never let his soul respond to the appeal of his 
spiritual nature, who lets the light and color and mu¬ 
sic from the spiritual world go by, who never sits 
down to commune with his own higher self as to his 
destiny deprives himself of the greatest pleasures of 
life. One flash of light into the soul, which reveals 
to us immortality, future life, reunion beyond the halls 
of silence is a priceless boon to man. “Ask and ye 
shall receive,” but it will be by means of the still 
small voice which speaks to your soul. 


IMMORTALITY. 


81 


If there be a faith that cramps and enslaves the 
soul, it is the idea that this life is all; if there be one 
that expands and elevates, it is the thought of immor¬ 
tality. The one thought is of the earth, earthy ; the 
other is the recognition that here and now you belong 
to a higher order than that of earth, and the truth 
of this lies within you. Man, being primarily a spiri¬ 
tual being, his only real progress or real success in 
life is as he so realizes himself. The life after death 
is fast coming to be no longer a speculation or a sup¬ 
erstition. Like incense from an unseen censer, its 
evidence fills the soul. It is a very real fact with 
which we have to deal, a phase of the near future for 
which to daily prepare. And the only true prepara¬ 
tion for the life after death is to live nobly the life be¬ 
fore death. Such a life not only sheds sunshine around 
the soul now, but it purifies the inner vision until we 
see the purpling hills of great delight that lie beyond 
the river. 

To realize that man is, even in this life, rightfully 
a spiritual being, that now and then the swaying veil 
discloses this fact, that the body is but a temporary 
home, that death is but the disiobing chamber, is to 
read a new meaning into life and death. Mortal 
life, as compared with eternity, is but momentary—a 
brief series of changes—a lengthened dying. And is 
it not, after all, natural to die ? and should it not be 
as pleasant as to lay off the old garment when it be¬ 
comes soiled and faded from wearing ? If what we 
have to say be true, the body at best is little more 


82 


IMMORTALITY. 


than the rainment, and the evening of life ought to 
deepen on towards the final end as quietly, as serenly, 
as dusk fades and shades off into the darkness that 
precedes and prophesies of sunrise. 

But the human heart fears as well as hopes, 
trembles, as well as rejoices, and as long as we can 
not demonstrate with the certainty of mathematics 
the fact of immortality it hesitates to accept the 
pleasing truths flowing thence. And so we tremble 
and shrink back when the end draws nigh, and we 
can not see the smiling fields beyond the flood, we can 
not understand the messages which spring into our 
own souls from the spiritual world, and so the future 
looks dark and drear. It is the old fault, we have 
attempted to explain by making use of nothing but 
material terms. The real answer is to be found writ¬ 
ten on the tablets of the heart. But fear not that 
science will not demonstrate immortality; because, 
know you not that science is growing more spiritual ? 
It recognizes that it is confronted with many phenom¬ 
ena which it can not explain in scientific ways. It 
can not conceive how soul flashes intelligence to soul; 
it knows not how love vibrates round the world; in a 
dim way, it begins to comprehend that all force is a 
manifestation of spirit, that there are forms of force 
and matter entirely different from anything that it has 
been acquainted with; it is quite willing to admit 
that there is a something in man that is entirely inde¬ 
pendent of matter and force as it understands these 
terms ; it knows that the soul acts independent of 


IMMORTALITY. 


83 


the body. These facts show that the outer citadel of 
unbelief has fallen ; and when you add to them the 
teachings cf your heart, surely you doubt no longer! 

The poet has said : 

“ Two souls, alas, are conscious in my heart; 
Each from the other tries to separate. 

One clings to earth, attracted by desire, 

The other, rises upward.” 

Herein he expresses a truth of deepest import. There 
are, playing on our finer nature, these two attractions, 
and man can choose which he will follow. He may 
concentrate his consciousness entirely on the lower 
plane, and sinking into sensuality, become entirely 
unconscious of higher aspirations, or he may live on 
the higher planes of thought and feeling, and thus 
grow to realize fully the beauties, realities and truths 
of the spirit, and become dead to the attractions of 
matter. These possibilities lie before each and every 
one. To live the higher life here, to yield yourself 
over to the good influences which are ever floating in 
upon you, to hold the heart attuned to the good, and 
pure, and true, is to fit the soul for its higher life in 
the realm of spirit, where it shall see clearly, face to 
face, and not, as now, through a glass, darkly. 

We who have wept over silent forms, longed 
with an intense longing for the, sound of a voice now 
silent, know what it is to hunger for some signal 
from them. Perhaps we have not viewed this matter 
in the right light. We long for a message appealing 
to our physical senses. Let us not forget that the 


84 


IMMORTALITY. 


message must come to our soul, to our spiritual na¬ 
ture. Rather should we seek to develop our spiritual 
nature, so that we can understand the messages that 
may be unfolding there, We are spiritual beings, 
and it is our privilege to live the higher life of intel¬ 
lectual work, of affection, of generosity, of love, which 
is spiritual life. Such a life will render us sensitive 
to the vibrations that reach the soul from that fairer 
world, which emanate from the fount of all goodness, 
holiness, and love. 

The achievement of such a result, is by our lift¬ 
ing ourselves to the spiritual plane, by so overcoming 
the lower, the selfish nature, that we may live the 
higher life. This life considers the body as an instru¬ 
ment—as the temple of the in-dwelling spirit, in sup¬ 
port of the spiritual purposes of accomplishment, of 
aspiration, of the fulfillments of duties, the realization 
of noble and true influences. So living, the spiritual 
world may flash its signals to our material senses ; so 
will our soul answer, and we shall know that we belong 
to a different order of existence than what we see 
around us. We have come from a far country, 
thither shall we return when we have finished our 
sojourn here. Death, we shall see, is a process of 
purification by which the imperfect is eliminated. 
Nothing perishes but that which was not able to live. 
The body dies but the activity of life continues in the 
soul. 

Emerson tells us : Our eyes are hidden that we 
can not see things that stare us in the face until the 


IMMORTALITY. 


85 


hour arrives when the mind is ripened. Then we be¬ 
hold them and the time we saw them not is like a 
dream.” When we consider the marvelous accomp¬ 
lishments in the field of mental science, the dim un¬ 
derstanding of the powers inherent in our own souls, 
may we not hope that we are at the dawning of a 
more glorious age ? May it not be, that in a spiritual 
sense the curtain between this world and the next is 
trembling on the rise ? Will there not be clearer 
light on the mystery of life, will not the evidence of 
immortality be so clear and convincing that reason 
shall join with the heart in proclaiming the glad truth? 
Will we not see clearly that earth is the seminary of 
heaven, the land where the soul takes root in the ma¬ 
terial to develop and perfect a more mature individu¬ 
ality ? It is the rudimentary school, the beginning of 
experience on the outer verge of the great cycle of 
life. 

The more active, the more potent, the more vivid 
world is just beyond. It is the unseen, but none the 
less real, world of spirit, It is the sphere of far wider 
and more important activities. It is the real life in 
the sense of deeper realities than those of the present 
stage. The misleading conceptions of death as “go¬ 
ing into the dark,” as the “terror of the unknown,” 
and the “land of shadows,” will soon be obsolete. We 
will not think of death as a “dreamless sleep kissing 
down the eyelids of those who lay down by the way- 
side,” but as the call to a higher life. Although the 
inspired writer expressly declares “that it doth not 


86 


IMMORTALITY. 


yet appear what we shall be,” we know that future 
life must be a great advance on this, at least in its 
possibilities. As earth life exceeds that of the un¬ 
born child, so must life; with the light of eternity 
streaming o’er us, exceed that of earth. 

As birds in the hour of transmigration feel the 
impulses of southern land and gladly spread their 
wings for the realm of light and bloom ; so may we in 
the death hour feel the sweet solicitation of the life 
beyond, and without misgivings take our way thither, 
sure that from the trials and cares of life we shall 
find a summer land of rest, where as eternity passes 
we may progress in ever widening circles. With this 
destiny before us, how ought man to live ? As far as 
religion is concerned every one’s own heart sufficiently 
answers this question, but from another point of view, 
we have been wandering in the dark. Looking for¬ 
ward to some great good, depending on some mo¬ 
mentous change, we have failed to notice the flowers 
springing up by the wayside. In not trying to form 
clear conceptions of the nature of the change we call 
death, we view it with alarm, we banish it from our 
mind, and then the mists of doubt descend ! 

It is from the unseen that comes force, matter, 
life. It is the things not seen that are eternal. This 
is true of the mind, intellect, soul or spiritual part of 
man. Feebly manifesting in the infant, we see it rap¬ 
idly advancing and running far ahead of the devel¬ 
opment of the body. As old age and bodily decrepi¬ 
tude come on, in many cases the soul exhibits its 


IMMORTALITY. 


87 


powers more and more strongly. It shines forth more 
clearly and steadily as death approaches. This should 
be true in all cases. The dwelling may fall into ruins, 
leaving the tenant quite unmolested. But much de¬ 
pends on the manner of life. 

If a person has lived all his life on the lower ani¬ 
mal plane, the soul, like the uncut, unpolished dia¬ 
mond, remains lusterless, even when age and death 
draw nigh. Again, if the machine be in ruins, then 
even the master mechanic can not make manifest 
through it the cunning of his hands. Even so, certain 
diseases or accidents, or perhaps the rust of years 
may disable the cunning mechanism of the brain that 
the soul can not manifest through it. But the numerous 
cases where the mental powers increase as the body 
grows feeble indicate the true answer. It is the body 
that grows old and decrepit, because unable to obey 
the behest of the soul, and at length it is no longer a 
fit dwelling for the soul, which leaves, and this change 
we know as death. 

It is a comfort to take this view of that step in 
advance. We have not looked at it in the right light; 
carried away by our ideas as to matter and force, we 
have failed to note that these words do not explain 
all. But now we begin to see that there is a vast 
world of which we are now beginning to notice, and 
the mysterious powers of our own being which clamor 
for recognition, and so we yield assent to what revela¬ 
tion has proclaimed. 

Immortality ! What an infinite world of unknown 


88 


IMMORTALITY. 


meaning lies concealed in that word ! We can not 
grasp it in its details any more than the blind man 
can conceive of color, or the deaf man comprehend 
sound, or the prattling babe the mysteries of conic 
sections. The mere fact of continued existence is not 
the most surprising thing, there is wrapped up in it 
the whole mystery of the spiritual world. It is worse 
than useless for us to attempt to understand the spir¬ 
itual by the material. The thing to do is to ever re¬ 
member that we are made in His image, after His 
likeness. We are spirits now and here. Let us 
gather in the sunshine, and the loves, and the sorrows 
and the experiences of life, for that is our mission 
here. Let us purify our thoughts, and plans, and as¬ 
pirations for thereby we help others as well as our¬ 
selves. 

Let us try and make the most of life here and 
now, cultivating every part of our dual nature. Train 
the intellect, for thereby we understand somewhat of 
nature’s methods of work ; drill the body, for that is 
the machine through which the soul manifests, and 
like the delicate engine it must be attended to in all 
its parts ; study into the mysteries of our being, our 
subjective, soul life, for it is only as we do this that 
assurance springs into the heart, that we are not alto¬ 
gether of earth. 

When we lay our dear ones away, let us reflect 
that, on the spiritual plane they can exercise all the 
powers they did here. They can love us still, for love 
is a spiritual force. They can influence us still, for 


IMMORTALITY. 


89 


even when trammeled with a body, mind influences 
mind. They are not unacquainted with our griefs 
and joys, for somehow our souls know here far more 
than can be experienced through the senses. Ponder 
over these things and soon your heart will begin to 
glow with a realization of their truth. And then you 
will form a slight conception of what man is, of 
what life is, what death is. Then will you, when the 
night cometh, fear no evil for the rod and the staff of 
the Infinite Father shall comfort you. 







F the common expression be trite that death con¬ 
veys us to those regions which are inhabited by 
the spirits of departed men, will it not be unspeakably 
happy to escape from the hands of mere nominal 
judges, to appear before those who truly deserve the 
name....and to associate with all those who have main¬ 
tained the course of truth and rectitude ? Is it possi¬ 
ble for you to look upon this as an unimportant journey? 
Is it nothing to converse with Orpheus and Homer 
and Hesiod ? Believe me I will cheerfully suffer many 
a death on the condition of realizing such a privilege; 
with what pleasure could I leave this world to hold 
communion with Palamedes, Ajax, and others, who, 
like me have had an unjust sentence pronounced 
against them ! M Thus spake Socrates the Philosopher, 
and shows the prevailing belief in Ancient Greece, of 
a life to come, to be lived under happier circumstances 
than this life. 


90 








OPINION OF CICERO. 


91 



my part, I feel 
myself transported 
with the most ardent 
impatience to gain the 
society of departed 
friends. * * I ardently 
wish to visit also those 
celebrated worthies of 
whose honorable con¬ 
duct I have heard and 
read much, or whose 
virtues I have myself 
commemorated in 
some of my writings. 
To this glorious assem¬ 
bly I am speedily advancing; and I would not be turned 
back in my journey, even on the assured condition 
that my youth like that of Pelias, should be again 
restored. O glorious day! when I shall retire from this 
low and sordid scene, to associate with the divine assem¬ 
bly of departed spirits. He then mentions especially 
Cato, “the best of sons and most valuable of men” as¬ 
serting that “his soul still looked back on me in its 
flight to those happy mansions to which he was assured 
I should one day follow him.” Thus spake the em¬ 
inent Roman Orator Cicero. 



92 


GONE BEFORE. 



“Friend after friend departs ; 

Who has not lost a friend ? 
There is no union here of hearts, 
That finds not here an end. 
Were this frail world our final 
rest, 

Living or dying, none were 
blest. 

Beyond the flight of time, 
Beyond the reign of death, 
There surely is some blessed 
clime, 

Where life is not a breath; 
Nor life’s affection transient fire, 
Where sparks fly upward and 
expire. 







GONE BEFORE 



There is a world above, 

Where parting is unknown; 

A long eternity of love, 

God formed for the good alone; 

And faith beholds the dying 
here, 

Translated to that glorious 
sphere. 

Thus star by star declines, 

Till all are passed away, 

As morning high, and higher 
shines, 

To pure and perfect day ; 

Nor sink those stars in 
empty night, 

But hide themselves in heaven’s 
own light. 


















CHAPTER VI. 


IMMORTALITY AND SCIENCE. 

S CIENCE is.the orderly arrangement and classi¬ 
fication of facts, drawing from them certain 
conclusions, which stand or fall as further observation 
confirm them or the reverse. Acting thus, the achieve¬ 
ments of the human mind have been wonderful! Des¬ 
pite the immeasurable distance which separates us 
from the twinkling stars, they have been weighed in 
our balances, analyzed in our laboratories, their rate of 
flight through space measured, reasonable theories as 
to their origin deduced, their extinction in eternal 
night foretold, all this is part of the science of Astron¬ 
omy. How grand are the results thus obtained ! Our 
poor human mind starts back, half afrighted, as it 
contemplates the results it has brought to light! As 
the dove, sent forth from the ark, could find no rest 
for its foot, so do we in our mental explorations of 
the heavens grow weary, for we can find neither be¬ 
ginning nor end in all the infinite depths of space, of 
constellations, systems, clusters and nebulae, and so 
return to earth. 

“ Canst thou by searching find out God ?” de¬ 
mands Zophar of Job. By searching, let us under- 

94 


THE SCHOOL OF THE VESTAL VIRGINS. 




































































































































































































IMMORTALITY AND SCIENCE. 


97 


stand scientific searching, and the question is as 
applicable now and here as in the far away time on 
the plains of Idumea. WhateVer science may do in 
other fields, whatever thrilling secrets it may bring to 
light in the star strewn depths of space, whatever 
pleasing mysteries it may unravel in the flower crushed 
beneath our feet, or in the bird whose soaring pinions 
cleave the blue, or in the life of ocean caves, what 
can it do when it approaches the deeper mysteries of 
the spiritual world ? What has science to do with 
God, the soul and immortality ? The inspired word 
which puts this query answers it as well, for God who 
was not in the wind, nor the earthquake, nor the fire 
(all objects of scientific search) was in the still, small 
voice. 

And yet that person has been but an indifferent 
spectator who does not see that science is ever draw¬ 
ing nearer and nearer to the mystic veil which hangs 
between the seen and the unseen. In what but a few 
short years ago was naught but darkness, are now 
dimly outlined the most wonderful scientific con¬ 
cepts ever formed. We seem to be going back to 
the origin of matter and force, and behold—amazing 
thought!—they are one. Where is the scientist who 
will now undertake to draw the dividing line between 
matter and force. What a wonderful world seems 
slowly coming into view ! Mysteries more profound 
than any of those unveiling in space, seem to be 
gradually clearing up in the field of mental vision. 
All this is in the direction of spiritualizing our con- 


98 


IMMORTALITY AND SCIENCE. 


ceptions of matter and force ; and when the rapidly 
enlarging views of the etherial world (from whence 
as from an inexhaustible reservoir apparently come 
force and matter) are cleared up, it will be found much 
easier to form conceptions of, and possibly demonstrate 
by science the existence of a spiritual world. 

But never forget man is a spiritual being now, 
he is a living soul dwelling in a body, so while we can 
not by searching find out about spiritual matters, we 
can at least make a beginning. We can observe our 
own thoughts, feelings and intuitions ; we can test the 
powers of our soul, we can experiment with it, deter¬ 
mine the extent of its authority over the body in which 
it dwells, such researches are now being made. And 
how natural seems the process ! The infant creeps 
before it walks, we must master arithmetic before at¬ 
tempting the subtelties of higher calculus. Let us 
learn about the simpler powers of the soul before 
attempting to understand the deeper mysteries of its 
spiritual nature. In matters of science, we advance, 
only when we observe the methods of nature’s pro¬ 
ceedings and draw from thence our conclusions. So 
in the case of our soul life, we must observe all these 
exhibitions of powers which we can not now explain. 

. Mysterious incidents are happening in the lives 
of everyone nearly every day, and we allow them to 
escape us, when we should reason about them, and 
apply the lesson. The more startling experiences 
that occur now and then are laid to heart, but some 
way, we fail to draw from them inferences to which 


IMMORTALITY AND SCIENCE. 


99 


we are entitled, and so we continue to grope in dark¬ 
ness, where our faith should be illumined with cer¬ 
tainty. Electrical phenomena occurred for ages before 
we learned from them the lesson they were designed 
to teach us. 

This material for study has always existed in the 
world, for men have always had the same powers they 
have now, and have ever been overshadowed by the 
same mysteries. But never until late years, have we 
studied them from the right standpoint ; never until 
recently have we made collections of these experiences, 
arranged them in order, drawn from them legitimate 
conclusions. Nature, however, never does more than 
point out the proper direction of study. We must 
arrange the details. We would never have learned 
much about electricity unless we had learned how to 
generate it and study it at our leisure ; so in our new 
study we are now learning how to numb the physical 
senses, and thus allow the deeper currents of inner 
life, generally hidden from sight, to reach the surface 
and thus we now study the soul life of man, And 
what a wonderful, infinite world of study and research 
seems opening before us! There is no mistaking 
the trend of events. Science is about to demonstrate 
immortality. 

Reinforced by the powerful help of science, how 
clear grows the way ! To die is seen to be as much 
a necessity of growth as to be born. Death becomes 
the culminating act of existence. It is in reality a new 
birth, a going forth of our soul from a physical form 



100 


IMMORTALITY AND SCIENCE. 


that has become unsuited for its higher development. 
It is to enter into a new sphere, a larger world, in 
which our soul is to have its future home and a far 
more glorious development. Death is occasioned by 
the fact that our body becomes incapable of minister¬ 
ing to the further needs, the larger wants of the soul : 

“ In death’s disrobing room we strip from round us 
The garments of mortality and earth : 

And, breaking from the embryo states that bind 
us, 

Our day of dying is our day of birth.” 

We live but by death. Our bodies are but a 
union of an infinite number of cells, and each cell has 
a life of its own, they are united so as to furnish a ve¬ 
hicle for the soul in which to gain experiences. Each 
minute of our lives some of these cells, having fulfilled 
their purpose, yield up their tiny lives, they die, and 
are thrown out of the body, their places being supplied 
by new arrivals. Can we not extend the application? 
Can we not see that it is simply for the good of the 
soul that the infinite number of cell lives are united 
in a body, and that the body can only exist as the 
worn out cells are replaced; so that the body lives 
only by death? Such a wonderfully complicated 
piece of machinery as the body is exposed to accident 
and disease, and is incapacitated by the rust of years. 
But in all cases, a time must come when it is no longer 
a fit habitation for the soul, and then it, too, is laid 
aside, but is it not true that the body has no more to 
do with the life of the soul, than has any one of the 


IMMORTALITY AND SCIENCE. 101 

innumerable cells of which it is composed? Dwell on 
this fact, jmbibe the truth it contains, and let assur¬ 
ance dwell in the heart that you are more than the body. 

As infants, we have died and have been born into 
the world of childhood. We have died as children, 
and been born as youth. To the youthful stage we 
have died, and most of us find ourselves, at this 
moment in that changeful period known as mature 
life, some of us feel that our sun is already far down 
the western horizon, that the night is drawing nigh. 
Birth and death surely mark our entire conscious 
course from the beginning. We are floating down 
the current of our individual life, every moment 
throwing off portions of our body. Does not 
analogy declare we shall continue to move on when 
we pass from mortal gaze, and lay aside the entire 
body of which we have no further use ? For where 
shall we draw the dividing line, what part of this body 
is necessary for the life of the soul ? 

We shall die as men and women, we shall wake 
to immortal life. We shall die to doubt, and sorrow, 
and infirmities and weariness of years; we shall 
awaken to what‘‘eye hath not seen nor ear heard, 
neither have entered into the heart of man” to conceive, 
but surely it will be a life of progress. We shall die, 
but dimly conscious that unexpressed powers have 
been working within, we shall awaken to find our¬ 
selves in a region where these powers find as spon¬ 
taneous expression as the songs of birds, or the up¬ 
ward growth of flowers. 


102 


IMMORTALITY AND SCIENCE. 


Heretofore we have shrunk from contemplating 
the real meaning of death. We have looked on it as 
the very king of terrors which takes us from all that 
we love, and ushers us into an unknown stage of exist¬ 
ence—that undiscovered country from whose bourn no 
traveler returns—and with dread we await its coming. 
Can we not look for the smiling face behind the som¬ 
ber mask ? Can we not realize that all our life is a 
gradual dying. The elements that compose our bodies 
have been again and again renewed, and yet we our¬ 
selves, the thinking entity that sits enthroned within 
is the very same that informed us in youth, and is 
bearing the burdens of maturity ? Our body is but 
the mechanism by which we are enabled to express 
ourselves in a material world. We awake to consci¬ 
ousness in our mother’s arms, and just those powers 
in us best suited for a material existence wake up 
with us and find expression here. 

But now we know, from scattered detached ex¬ 
periences here and there that but few of our real 
powers can show themselves here. They can not show 
themselves in a material world. Only now and then 
do we catch faint glimpses of what these powers may 
be. They require another stage of existence in which 
to show themselves. The body, the material envel¬ 
ope, must be laid aside in order for them to properly 
develop. That change is death, the real awakening. 
It is a most hopeful sign that mankind is coming to en 
tertain such views as these. From the plane of philos¬ 
ophy men have gone up different sides of the hill of 


IMMORTALITY AND SCIENCE. 


103 


thought, but they find themselves meeting and in 
agreement on the summit. And in this particular, 
science now boldly steps in and claims a prominent 
part. The age of strictly materialistic science is pass¬ 
ing, and we all begin to understand there is a way of 
dealing with things that do not pertain to matter 
alone. Science, Philosophy and Religion are divine 
handmaidens of truth, with common aims and purposes, 
working for the evolution of the common brotherhood 
of man. 

It is not forbidden us to hope that the time is fast 
approaching when men will accept belief in immortal¬ 
ity as one of the established facts of science. It can, 
of course, never demonstrate more than the fact of 
continued existence. There will ever remain a vast 
field into which science can never enter, where faith, 
alone, can point out the way. But when we accept 
this truth, then, surely, we shall act on it, our lives 
will be shaped accordingly, love shall rule where hate 
now dictates, justice shall reign where selfishness is 
now supreme. 

It may well be that science is on the threshold of 
new discoveries, finer phases of psychical experiences, 
more convincing evidence of the closeness of the rela¬ 
tion between the seen and the unseen world. The 
dim perception of these far reaching laws of mind, 
which our scientists have been studying of late years, 
are but the reflection in the material world of the 
laws everywhere active in the spiritual world. They 
are emergencies in the field of our physical senses of 


104 


IMMORTALITY AND SCIENCE. 



waves of energy which break in ceaseless force in the 
realm of the spiritual. Ever remember that the spir¬ 
itual world is the real world, and that the souls inhab¬ 
iting it, being disembodied, are 
free to exercise all their powers, 
not as here clogged and fettered 
so, that it is but rarely, even as a 
lightning flash momentarily lights 
up a scene, that we are startled 
by its activity. It is a world 
where life is infinitely more ac¬ 
tive, more significant, than that 
of our own. Shall we not go in 
calmness when our summons 
comes, resting in confidence that 
in the fields of Eden we shall 
meet our loved ones once again ? 



GREETING IN HEAVEN. 


105 



Oh then what raptured 

greetings 
On Canaan’s happy shore, 

What knitting severed 

friendship up f 
Where parting is no more. 

Tis finished ! all is finished ! 
The fight with death 

and sin, 

Fling open wide the golden 

gates 

And let the victor in. 



106 


BELIEF OF CYPRIAN. 



\ \ / HO finding himself in a strange country does 
V Y not earnestly desire to return to his father- 
land ? who about to sail in haste for his home and his 
friends across the sea, does nor long for a friendly 
wind that he may the sooner throw his arms around 
his beloved ones ? We believe Paradise to be our 
father-land ; our friends are the patriarchs; why 
should we not haste and fly to see our homes and 
greet our parents ? A great host of beloved friends 
await us there ; a numerous and varied crowd, parents, 
brothers, children, who are secure in a blessed immor¬ 
tality, and only still concerned for us, are looking with 
desire for out arrival. To see and embrace them— 
what a mutual joy it will be to us and to them ! what 
bliss without the fear of death, to live eternally in the 
heavenly kingdom ! How vast and of eternal du¬ 
ration is our celestial blessedness. Thus spake Cyprian, 
bishop of Carthage, and shows the opinion in the 
primitive church. 



DYING EXPERIENCE. 


107 



S IR William Forbes exclamed : “Tell those that 
are drawing near to the bed of death, from my 
experiences, that it has no terrors, that in the hour 
when it is most wanted there is mercy with the Most 
High ; and that some change takes place which fits 
the soul to meet its God.” ‘‘Oh ! do not fear to die,” 
said Mrs East, in dying “you will find the word of 
God sure, all will be fulfilled, and you will find it so.” 
These were the words of Haliburton: “I, a poor weak, 
timorous man, once as much afraid of death as any— 
I that have been many years under the terror of death, 
come now, under the mercy of God and the power of 
his grace, composedly and with joy to look death in the 
face.” In the recollection of many, some such exam¬ 
ple of a dying friend will occur with convincing power 
and tenderness. 





108 


REMINISCENCES. 


“How strange it seems with so much gone 
Of life and love to still live ! 
********* 

Henceforward listen as we will 
The voices of that hearth are still; 

Look where we may, the wide world o'er, 

Their lighted faces smile no more. 

We tread the paths their feet have worn, 

We sit beneath their orchard trees, 

We hear like them the hum of bees 
And rustle of the bearded cor n; 

We turn the pages that they read, 

Their written words we linger o’er, 

But in the sun they cast no shade, 
No voice is heard, no sign is made, 
No step is on the conscious floor ! 

Yet love will dream and faith will 
trust, 

(Since he who knows our need is just) 
That some how, somewhere, meet 
we must. 

Alas for him who never sees 
The stars shine through his chpress 
trees ! 

Who hopeless lays his dead away, 
nor looks to see the breaking day, 
Across the mournful marbles play!” 



— Whittier, 




















































































* 

























































































































CHRIST APPEARING TO MARY MAGDALENE 































CHAPTER VII. 


IMMORTALITY AND PHILOSOPHY. 

“ Why shrinks the soul 

Back on itself, and startles at destruction ? 

’Tis the divinity that stirs within us ; 

’Tis heaven itself that points an hereafter, 

And intimates eternity to man.” 

Thus does the poet Addison beautifully state the 
fact that, with longings that can not be expressed, 
mankind has ever sought to know what fate awaits 
beyond the mystic river. In most cases, we have 
sought an answer in the wrong way. The profound 
mysteries of the depths of star-strewn space yield 
themselves only when a solution is sought in an astro¬ 
nomical way. The profounder mysteries of soul-land 
reveal themselves only when we seek the answer in 
spiritual ways. As for immortality, it is not in the 
crashing thunder, it is not in the mysterious forces of 
nature that the answer comes. It is only when the in¬ 
ner sanctuary of the soul is opened, that we find rest. 
Then the answer comes, but it is not addressed to the 
physical senses. As the eastern sky glows with rosy 
splendor long before the day breaks, so does our soul» 
at times, radiate to our physical senses light from the 

hi 


112 


IMMORTALITY AND PHILOSOPHY. 


land of heavenly secrets which shine not for them. 

Unless there be immortality in store for us, our 
highest aspirations and deepest conceptions are de¬ 
ceptive and play us false. These aspirations are but 
reflections made on our physical senses by the inner 
life. They are induced currents, visible in our daily 
life, of that deeper hidden life which surges within. 
The wish that springs unbidden in the brain for some¬ 
thing better than we have known, the revery that 
sometimes steals upon us when we catch ourselves 
feeling as if we were something quite distinct from 
the body, these are the expressions in outer life of 
soul intuitions. As our years pass, we should draw 
nearer to this intuitive side of our nature even as 
ripened fruit sinks closer to the ground. 

Those who are given to meditation and deep 
thought, behold at times the veil of the inner sanctu¬ 
ary parting for a brief period, and, before the material 
senses assert themselves, they see, as objects are seen 
by the lightning’s brief glare, what they can not ex¬ 
press in words. It is by such experiences, that they 
become convinced that the physical body fetters the 
soul and prevents the expression of its powers and 
enjoyments that well up from the depths of their in¬ 
ner life. Then they realize that their bodies only are 
mortal, that the weakness and ills that trouble them 
are but prophetic of the soul’s ultimate release. 

Birth gave to each of us much, it ushered us into 
the physical world and gave us organs and senses ap¬ 
propriate to this stage of our existance. But marvelous 


IMMORTALITY AND PHILOSOPHY. 


113 


as these senses are, they can not grasp all that nature 
presents. There are colors in the spectrum above 
the red and below the violet which bound our sense 
of sight, the keenest human ear detects but few of the 
octavos of sound. And so, in every direction, what 
we detect are simply those degrees of sense percep¬ 
tions best fitted for our physical life. What we thus 
perceive is, probably, but a small part of the total 
actuality. There is a greater world of color, of sound, 
of force, lying beyond our ordinary physical senses. 
It is only now and then that we catch a glimpse of 
this world. Evolution never goes backward, so why 
not believe that death will more richly endow us than 
birth endowed us, in the sense of removing limitations, 
in the way of subtle senses to behold colors now in¬ 
visible, to catch sounds we can not now hear, and to 
become familiar with the working of forces now un¬ 
dreamed of, or, at most, before the occasional exhibi¬ 
tions of which, we stand in wondering awe? But such 
enlarged powers mean enlarged capacity for improve¬ 
ment, and so the cheering hope is clearly expressed 
that not only is future life to be ours, but a life of in¬ 
finite progress is to be our lot. 

As there is a “ providence which shapes our 
ends,” so whoever listens to the call of the inner 
voices realizes that we live in the midst and under 
the power of mysterious influences, which like the 
subtle attractions of the magnet are constantly draw¬ 
ing us spiritward. Some of this influence may be the 
sweet attractions of love which are wafted to us across 


114 


IMMORTALITY AND PHILOSOPHY. 


the void by those who have gone before ; but we may 
well believe, also, that man is the object of attention 
on the part of higher intelligences seeking to woo 
him to the light. When the eyes of the prophet’s 
servant were opened, then he saw that the mountains 
were full of horses and chariots. So to all of us, 
when our physical senses are stilled, so that our spir¬ 
itual perceptions are quickened, at which times, as 
Plato expresses it “the soul works best,” we may be¬ 
come receptive to all the sweet influences emanating 
from the spiritual world, from the court of heaven 
where God’s throne is, which may be very near, wait¬ 
ing only the parting of the veil to disclose itself. 

Heaven lies about us in our infancy, that is to 
say, before the physical senses become so dominant 
the immortal soul is more in touch with the spiritual 
world. But as one grows older, and becomes en¬ 
gaged in the pursuit of happiness or fame, the joys 
and cares of earth engross his attention—the loves 
and delights of home, the rush for the laureL of the 
statesmen, the power of garnered wealth—the unfold¬ 
ing of the spiritual perception is hindered, then the 
spiritual world recedes from view, the voices of silence 
are no more heard, the signal fires of the life to come 
pale and grow dim. 

The deeper we become immersed in the cares of 
the world, the harder it becomes for our soul to im¬ 
press on our physical senses the reality of its exist¬ 
ence and power. And this ability seems utterly lost 
when the individual falls into the depths of moral 


IMMORTALITY AND PHILOSOPHY. 


115 


degradation. The choice is in our own hands. We 
can so live that the reality of the life to come will grow 
clearer, or that it will fade away. When we exting¬ 
uish the torch that God hath given, we need not be 
surprised if we walk henceforth in darkness. The 
way of escape is however open: We must live as be¬ 
come those whose existence is not confined to earth. 
We must live up to the light God hath given us. We 
must cultivate our spiritual nature, just as we cultivate 
our mental nature. This is mainly done by reflection, 
and letting the mind fill up with the sweet conviction 
that we are more than the body in which we dwell. 
We must seize on all those incidents in our own lives, 
and in the lives of others, which show us that a power 
not altogether of this world is working in and through 
us. And then the light will grow clearer, as our steps 
come ever nearer to the mystic river that divides time 
from eternity. 

We should willingly pursue this course. For we 
wish for immortality. The thought of annihilation is 
horrible; even to conceive it is almost impossible. 
This natural wish is a strong argument by itself. It 
is not likely that God would have given all men such 
a feeling if he had not meant to gratify it. Every 
natural longing has its natural satisfaction. If we 
thirst their are liquids to gratify that thirst. If we 
are susceptible of attachments there are beings to 
gratify that love. If we thirst for life and love eternal, 
is is the strongest kind of argument that there is an 
eternal life and an eternal love to gratify that craving. 


116 


IMMORTALITY AND PHILOSOPHY. 


Yet still the surest, deepest, most satisfying proof is 
within. 

The aspirations of infancy, youth and manhood 
turn out more or less as time rolls on to have been 
prophetic. Instincts explain and justify themselves 
each by each. The body forsees and provides for its 
growth by appetite; the mind expands towards know¬ 
ledge by childish curiosity; the young heart predicts 
by the flushed cheek and quickening pulse that gentle 
master passion which it has not yet learned even 
to name ; while the slowing pulse, the faltering step, 
the longing for rest, proclaim the coming end. There 
is a significance, like the breath of a perpetual whis¬ 
per from nature, in the way in which immortality 
haunts man. He can not get away from it. It is 
with him ever. We should note, as significant, that 
men discuss immortality least, and decide about it 
most positively in those moments when the breath of 
a high impulse sweeps away work-a-day doubts and 
selfishness ; for it is just at these moments that soul 
vibrations most readily fall on, and attract our physi¬ 
cal senses. 

It is no strange or unknown thing to see the spirit 
ripening in exact proportion to the decay of the body. 
This ought to be regarded as proof of the independ¬ 
ence of the soul and the body, Since it is confined 
and fettered by it, what more natural than that, as 
the body grows feeble, the soul should more easily 
shine forth ? Many a sufferer in protracted illness 
feels each day more deeply the powers of the world 


IMMORTALITY AND PHILOSOPHY. 


117 


to come. The body, through which the soul acts, 
may be decrepit, but the soul, fed from the fountains 
of eternal youth, does not change with it. Such in¬ 
stances often afford opportunities for the soul to swing 
aside the veil, to manifest itself more freely, even, in 
cases, to compel recognition, for we know not how 
else to account for what we see. Do we not all know 
of such cases ? Many an aged one there is, who loses, 
one by one, all his physical powers, and yet the spir¬ 
itual in him is mightiest at the last. We can give no 
other explanation for this state of affairs. Owing to 
defects in construction, the building may go to wreck 
and ruin, leaving the engine unharmed. And remem¬ 
ber this, even in those cases where we say the mind 
has given away, it is not the mind that has failed, but 
simply the machine by which the immortal mind has 
expressed itself, so that it can no longer serve its pur¬ 
pose. 

Our ideal is ever before us, it recedes as we ad¬ 
vance, it is like the horizon that constantly enlarges 
as we climb the mountain. The weary sculptor who 
drops his chisel, confesses with a sigh, that while he 
can imitate the natural object, still it does not come 
up to his ideal. Like the airy fancy of a dream there 
is ever floating before him a fairer form, a more beau¬ 
tiful figure than any into which he can shape the mar¬ 
ble. In his highest flights of genius, in his most in¬ 
spired song, the poet is only too sadly conscious of 
finer reaches of feeling, flights of fancy haunting his 
brain which he can not frame in words. 


118 IMMORTALITY AND PHILOSOPHY. 

The philosopher is forced to acknowledge that 
there are deeper depths of thought than he is able to 
fathom. And so we are all longing for something 
better than we have known. Man in this world is like 
a bird beating against his cage. There is something 
beyond that is ever alluring him. Is it strange that 
our hearts cry out against the thought that this life 
ends all ? As the shell ever moans for the sea, so does 
our inner nature constantly reverberate with the unex¬ 
pressed desire for a land where our ideal may be real¬ 
ized. When crushed beneath the failure of our hopes, 
or bowed in anguish beneath the stroke of affliction, 
we instinctively feel that somewheres our weary road 
must swing out to joy and song. 

Feeling this need of the soul we cling to the 
Rock of Ages, to the golden visions of the prophets, 
to the dreams of the wisest and best of all times, to 
the conviction of the heart in moments of deepest 
calm, to the messages flashed to us from the spirit 
world, to the voice of God in our soul, and, closing 
the physical eyes, we see afar the hills of great delight, 
and there the departed await our coming. Let us be 
found worthy to sing with them the songs of that bet¬ 
ter land! 

Let this thought, this instinctive feeling of the 
heart, comfort us when our way grows dark, when 
our plans fail, our best efforts come to naught. Life 
is full of trouble and cares and sorrows, happiness flies 
from us, success eludes our grasp. And the great 
majority of us have to confess, as the noon of life 


IMMORTALITY AND PHILOSOPHY. 


119 


comes on, that the career we thought was to be ours 
has been in reality, sadly different than the scene our 
youthful fancy painted : 

“We slept and dreamed that life was beauty ; 

We woke and found that life was duty/' 

But let us press on in the belief that we shall awake 
to a fuller life, where we shall look back on the dis¬ 
couragement of this as the necessary stepping stones 
to a life that embraces infinity. 

If death ends all, what is this world but an ever 
yawning grave, into which the loving God buries his 
children with hopeless sorrow? A human father is justly 
held accountable to his children regarding their physi¬ 
cal wants. Is the All-Father any less morally bound 
to meet and satisfy the spiritual hunger of his child¬ 
ren, that hunger being the crown and fruition of all 
their past history. Made in His image, we claim im¬ 
mortality as our birth-right; we claim it as a necessary 
concomitant of functions and powers of the soul as 
made known to us by patient gathering of facts by 
observers everywhere; we claim it in each individual 
case as the whispered promise from our inner selves; 
the message conveyed to our physical sense by the 
hidden life within. 

By the logic of love, by the logic of justice, every 
self-conscious being must be given an opportunity to 
realize the possibilities of his nature. That is to say ? 
since all our mental faculties find a field for expres¬ 
sion, all our bodily organs are for some set purpose, 
it must follow that the soul, possessing as we know 


120 


IMMORTALITY AND PHILOSOPHY. 


it does, those powers which mark it out as something 
superior to the body, which are actually hindered in 
their free expression by the body, must find a state of 
existence where these powers will be given full ex¬ 
pression. If only at rare intervals now, soul communes 
with soul, though many miles separate them, then 
there must be a state of existence where this is the 
usual and normal method. There must be a place 
where our ideals will come to a happy fruition. There 
must be an opportunity to satisfy the spiritual aspira¬ 
tions and ideals that well up from our inner 'being. 
Such a consumation demands an existence that is 
not possible in the present stage of our being. 

In dying to the physical and being born spirit¬ 
ually is found the most complete solution of the prob¬ 
lem' of life as we know it here and now. He that has 
lived the most, that has gone down the deepest and 
risen the highest in the range of human possibilities 
will be the last to deny this assertion. Such a life by 
its varied experiences knows the emptiness of all. 
Such a being comes to know that the enduring part of 
his personality is his inner life, which is ever whisper¬ 
ing to him of another life. 

It is only when we come to realize the great truth 
that we are something quite apart from the body in 
which we live, that we begin to catch a glimpse of 
what this life means. Life is a long undressing, dur¬ 
ing which the frailties and faults of our imperfect na¬ 
ture are, or should be, gradually dispensed with, so 
that we can enter unburdened into the unseen world. 


IMMORTALITY AND PHILOSOPHY. 121 

As the wrinkles are smoothed from the face of a suf¬ 
ferer by the gentle hand of death, so that the life-worn 
veterans return to their youth, so weariness should 
depart from the soul, and it should enter into the rest 
for which, amid this struggle, is often hungers and 
thirsts. 












122 


LAST WORDS. 



I HE celestial city, said Payson, “is full in my 
view,” “This is heaven begun,” said Thomas 
Scott. “I breathe the air of heaven,” said Stephen 
Gans. “I have been” said Walker of Truro, “upon the 
wings of the cherubim ” “Christ, angels, beautiful, 
delightful!” were the last words of DeHope. “I not 
only feel the climate, but breathe the ambrosial air of 
heaven,” said H. S. Golding, “and I shall, soon en¬ 
joy the company.” “I see things that are unutter¬ 
able,” said Rev. Mr. Holland. I see the new Jerusa¬ 
lem,” said Norman Smith. “They praise Him ! They 
praise Him! what glory, the angels are waiting for 
me!” said Dr. Bateman. “Oh, the greatness of the 
glory that is revealed to me!”said Lady Hastings. “Do 
you see,” said Edmund Angur, “that bldssed assem¬ 
bly who await my arrival ? Do you hear that sweet 
music with which holy men invite me, that I may hence¬ 
forth be a partaker of their happiness ? How delight¬ 
ful it is to be in the society of blessed spirits ! Let 
me go 1 We must go! Let me go!” 






DEATH EXPERIENCE. 


123 


1 


HE day before Rev. J. W. Bailey died, he began 
to sing.“ Does it not tire you to sing so much?” 
he was asked. He replied “yes, but I am so happy 
I can not help it.” When the final moment came on 
he apparently died, but suddently his eyes opened and 
in a clear happy tone of voice he exclaimed • “why I 
thought I had gone to the spirit world ; I have been 
over the river and I can now see on both sides. It is 
beautiful on this side ; but oh, glorious, glorious on 
the other ! Why I see Ellen, (a daughter who had 
died.) I see so many friends there, over the river, and 
they beckon, beckon to me. I see more, vastly more 
on that side than I do this.” 

He smiled, waved his hand 
and was gone. 




124 


THE REAPER. 





'‘There is a reaper, whose name is 
death, 

And with his sickle keen, 

He reaps the bearded grain at a 
breath, 

And the flowers that grow between. 

'Shall I have naught that is fair?’ said he; 

Have naught but the bearded grain ? 
Though the breath of these flowers is 
sweet to me, 

I will give them all back again. 







THE REAPER. 


125 


He gazed at the flowers with tearful eyes, 
He kissed their drooping leaves ; 

It was for the Lord of Paradise, 

He bound them in his sheaves. 



And the mother gave, in tears and 
pain, 

The flowers she most did love; 
She knew she should find them all 
again 

In the fields of light above. 

O, not in cruelty, not in wrath, 
The Reaper came that day; 
’Twas an angel visited the 
green earth, 

And took the flowers away.” 



REVERY. 



And yet, dear heart! remem¬ 
bering thee, 

Am I not richer than of old ? 

Safe in thy immortality, 

. What change can reach the wealth I hold 
What chance can mar the pearl and gold, 
Thy love hath left in trust with me ? 

And while in life’s late afternoon, 

Where cool and long the shadows grow, 

I walk to meet the night that soon 
Shall shape and shadow overflow, 

I can not feel that thou art far, 

Since near at hand the angels are ; 

And when the sunset gates unbar, 

Shall I not see thee waiting stand, 

And white against the evening star, 

The welcome of thy beckoning hand ? 




angel’s visits. 


127 


]\7\ ANY if not most of the angelic visitations 
/ \ mentioned in Holy Writ were unexpected. 

“ The celestial messengers came at 

times and places that were not anticipated. In that 
manner came three to Abraham and two to Lot. They 
came in the form of men, and proved to be visitors 
from Heaven, “There wrestled a man with Jacob 
until the breaking of the day;” that man was the Angel 
of the Covenant. At another 
time, he found a house of God 
and gate of heaven with angelic 
attendants and worshippers, 
where he had only looked for a 
sleeping place. Who would 
have thought to find an angel 
by a pool at a sheep market? 
Who suspected that the spirit 
of Lazarus the begger was borne 
by angels to Abraham’s bosom? 
What brought a multitude of 
the heavenly host within sight, 
and hearing of a company of 
shepherds? The birth of a poor 
child in a stable ! 






128 


THANATOPS1S. 



* * * * The gay will laugh 

When though art gone, the solemn brood of care 
Plod on, and each one as before will chase 
His favorite phantom; yet all these shall leave 
Their mirth and their employments, and shall come 
And make their bed with thee. As the long train 
Of ages glide away, the sons of men, 

The youth in life’s green spring, and he who goes 
In the full strength of years, matron and maid, 
And the sweet faced maid, and the grey-headed 
man, 

Shall one by one be gathered to thy side, 

By those who in their turn shall follow them. 

So live that when thy summons comes to join, 
The innumerable caravan, which moves 
To that mysterious realm, where each shall take 
His chamber in the silent halls of death, 

Thou go not, like the quarry slave at night, 
Scourged to his dungeon, but, sustained and 
soothed 

By an unfaltering trust, approach thy grave, 

Like one who wraps the drapery of his couch 
About him, and lies down to pleasant dreams. 















Christ’s temptation in the Milberness. 


Bnb (tbe bevll) saltb unto blm, Bll these tbhms wtll 
3- mve tbee, tf tbou wilt fall Down anb worship me. 
Gben saitb $esus unto btni t (Bet tbee bence. Satan: for 
It Is written, tTbou sbalt worship tbe XorD tb£ (Bob, anb 
blm onl£ sbalt tbou seme. 

<£§ap. 4; 9-JO. 





CHAPTER VIII. 


IMMORTALITY AND THE BIBLE. 

^- 1 - ^ 

I HE Infinite Author of all has implanted in us, 

A not only our soul, or conscience, to be a guide, 
if we will only follow her warning voice ; he has left 
us, not only the light of nature, requiring only that we 
interpret her aright, but he has left his Inspired Word, 
what his prophets and apostles of old have written 
for our guidance. So when we consider the question 
of immortality, it is not sufficient that we question our 
own soul, read the signal messages which she flashes 
to our physical senses;, not sufficient that we question 
her mysteries, record her sudden actions on occasions 
of great import so as to draw from thence the proof 
that she is not of earth; it is not enough that we ques¬ 
tion science and learn how she is at last solving the 
great mystery of our being, that she herself, is paus¬ 
ing, abashed, on the threshold of a world more mys¬ 
terious than any that the mightiest telescope has yet 
discovered in the depths of space, more profound than 
the microscope hasyet revealed. However satisfactory 
all these lines of research may be, we must still ques¬ 
tion the fount of all learning, and seek for light from 
his scriptures. 



132 * IMMORTALITY AND THE BIBLE. 

David wept, and fasted, and prostrated himself 
in humility, while his boy was sick, but when the child 
was dead he washed and dressed himself, and pre¬ 
pared for the duties of life appropriate to his exalted 
station, saying simply that he should go to him ; he 
should see his beloved son in that better land. Oh, 
mourning heart, is there not in this sublimely simple 
example a great lesson of comfort and hope ? Have 
you laid your innocent children away? You can go 
to them. Bind the promise to your broken heart; 
take up your present duties, however painful the task 
may be, for such is life. In an other state of existence 
you can find them again. Doubt not but what they 
love you still. And you know not what blessed influ¬ 
ences they are throwing around you. With clearer 
light, untrammeled by the veil of matter, they may 
for aught we know, set in motion psychic waves that 
act across, who knows what distance ? until they break 
in loving kindness on your heart! Every incident in 
the lives of the Patriarchs recorded in the Bible is in¬ 
tended to afford us light in dark places ; as distant 
windows before unseen, glow with light as the beams 
of the setting sun fall upon them, so let the darkest 
scene of human life, the graves of children, glow with 
hope as you consider the simple declaration of the 
grief stricken king. 

Reason, science and philosophy alike proclaim 
that man is a living soul, and that death is simply the 
going forth of the soul, and straightway the body 
dieth. Consider well the words of Elijah, when the 


IMMORTALITY AND THE BIBLE. 


133 


son of his hostess was stricken in death. Did he not 
cry unto God to let “this child’s soul come unto him 
again ?” and when the soul came we read that the 
child revived. Therein the great lesson is taught us 
which we but now so tardily recognize. When the 
soul left the body and returned to God who gave it, 
the body was but insensate clay. The soul is the 
informing, the life giving principle, that watches over the 
cunning mechanism of the body. Its life and welfare, 
we are taught, does not depend on the body, but that 
of the body depends on it. The body is notan automa¬ 
ton, but is a wonderfully complex machine which re¬ 
quires an operator to manifest its powers. Then take 
this lesson home to you. The thinking, informing 
principle in you is superior to the body. When you 
lay your friends away, you simply put away the body, 
from which the soul has gone. Do not unduly weep 
over it: 

“ ’Tis an empty sea shell, one, 

Out of which the pearl has gone.” 

As for the life we shall live after death “It doth 
not yet appear what we shall be.” Here the apostle 
frankly confesses it is not given us to know definitely 
what that life shall be. But can any one doubt that 
the life there—in the pleasant land of eternal delight— 
must infinitely surpass this in its possibilities. To 
doubt this is to doubt at once the word of God, for is 
it not written “ Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, 
neither have entered into the heart of man,” to con- 
conceive the things God hath prepared in that home 


134 


IMMORTALITY AND THE BIBLE. 


of the soul ? It is also to doubt science, for evolution 
never goes backward. It is to doubt reason, for in 
the spiritual world the soul is in its proper sphere ; it 
is no longer limited by the body ; it is free and un¬ 
trammeled in its workings by the veil of flesh ; its 
mysterious powers, which here on rare occasions only 
flash out, despite all obstacles, before the full signifi¬ 
cance of which occurance we stand in bewildered 
amazement, shall then find full expression. 

When we. consider all this, why weep, why doubt, 
why hesitate, when the messenger approaches ! as 
well might the unborn child dread the ordeal of birth, 
which is to usher him into the world of sunshine and 
song but also, alas! of darkness and death. Birth is 
but one step in evolution. Shall we indeed dread the 
second step in our career ? Rather, binding these 
promises to our heart, let us live as become the heirs 
of immortality, and when the hour is come with calm¬ 
ness depart. Birth brought us much, shall we doubt 
that death may bring us more ? Oh, trembling one, 
forsake thy fears! Oh, mourning one, leave off thy 
tears! Thy beloved have journeyed on ahead. You 
can go to them, and, in the spirit land, whose capaci¬ 
ties are here but faintly prophesied, you may climb to 
heights you know not of. But remember this, this 
life is preparatory of the life to come, and you must 
cultivate the sweet graces of spiritual life here and 
now. This neglected, immortal life is still yours, but 
not,—oh, sad thought!—not heaven. 

As for immortality itself, is not the word of God 


IMMORTALITY AND THE BIBLE. 


135 


very clear ? Do we not read time and again of “Life 
Everlasting.” Can we conceive the full significance 
of that term ? This does not mean simple existence, 
for that is not life. Not to advance is to go backward. 
Life can not be stationary. A nation not advancing, 
speedily retrogrades. When our mind ceases to 
garner new knowledge, we commence to lose what 
we had before gathered. We need not doubt that 
this holds good in the spiritual world. Since God is 
infinite, and wisdom is infinite, and love is infinite, 
and we shall ever remain finite , all the years of 
eternity will not suffice for us to exhaust the infinite 
possibilities in store for us. Have your dear ones 
departed ? they have then commenced their infinite 
cycles. But fear not, love’s silken chains are also in¬ 
finite, and they will ever bind their heart to yours. 
But live worthy of them, make response to the sweet 
and tender soul-vibrations that float down to you from 
the many-mansioned-land they inhabit. Do not 
mourn as those without hope ; take up your burdens, 
and in the fullness of God’s own time you, too, shall 
be released. Dread not the change, but sustained 
and soothed await the end. It is the universal lot, 
as natural as birth, and like it, introduces you to a 
higher order of existence. 

Very striking and beautiful are the Apostles’ 
views of death. He speaks of it as the putting off 
this tabernacle, or as the word means an exodus or 
departure from this world. He speaks of it as a dis¬ 
solution of the earthly dwelling, a going out and a 


136 


IMMORTALITY AND THE BIBLE. 


going away. Those who have laid up treasures in 
heaven who are heirs of the kingdom of God, have 
nothing to fear in departing from this world. The 
change is to be blessed and glorious. The expres¬ 
sions which the apostle uses show his views of the 
prospects after death. It was to be in the nature of 
an emancipation. In this life, he was confined in a 
tabernacle. The soul, acting through the bodily organs, 
is often conscious of the manner in which the body 
hampers its energies and clogs its aspirations. Bod¬ 
ily ailments interfere with the expression of mental 
power. When the engine is broken, the most skillful 
engineer can not get from it the accustomed work. 

The Apostle further speaks of death in such a 
way as to suggest that it is to be an introduction to a 
permanent home. A tabernacle is not an abiding or 
durable building. The present tent life is not to con¬ 
tinue. The earthly house of this tabernacle must be 
dissolved. Hence as we advance, we should ever 
look up and forward, regard less and less the world 
which must soon be left. This short and changing 
life is only the first stage of a career the end of which 
is lost in the bright possibilities of a future world. 

We must allow these views of the Apostle to 
color our life. They find expression on the pages of 
Holy Writ to comfort us, when we are weighed down 
with the perplexing sorrows of life. They are in sweet 
accord with the latest teachings of science. For 
science also proclaims that this mysterious soul of 
ours is something very real and definite. It vivifies, 


IMMORTALITY AND THE BIBLE. 


137 


informs and energizes the body, and death is the final 
parting with the body. It testifies that at times, when 
the occasion permits, Lt shows that it deals with forces 
and laws which we can not explain on any known 
physical hypothesis, but all of which fortify the con¬ 
clusion that it is independent of, and superior to, the 
body in which it tabernacles. The views of the Apostle 
are in unison with the voice of reason and philosophy. 
Let us then, prize them and the more firmly resolve 
to rely on them when the mist of doubt would obscure 
the scene. 

And now what saith the Master when he was on 
earth ? What more gracious chain of statements than 
this: I go to prepare a place for you, in my Father’s 
house are many mansions, where I am there ye may 
be also. That is to say, in the land beyond, every 
reasonable want must find satisfaction. Some one of 
the many mansions will fit each individual case. Are 
you poor, oppressed and cast down here ? In the 
mansion of the soul, where freed from the body, these 
hinderances will not exist. The mother on earth places 
a light in the window to guide her wandering boy 
safely home. We must not doubt that in the mansion 
above our dear ones flash their signal lights to guide 
us, only these make no impressions on our physical 
senses. 

Perhaps our soul sees them, and unbidden asph 
rations steal over us. No matter how fallen one may 
be, he has such feelings. May it not be the despair¬ 
ing wish of the soul as the many mansioned land 


138 


IMMORTALITY AND THE BIBLE. 


grows dim on its sight. Some way, we know not 
how, from the orb-of-day electrical rays, stream out 
into space and effect the vital forces in the most dis¬ 
tant planets ; and so we may believe that streams of 
holy influence float out from the mansions of the 
blessed, and break in loving kindness in our hearts. 
Then make response thereto, take up the burdens 
and cares of life, for such is duty, but have regard 
also to the mansion awaiting you in the hereafter, 
provided,—oh, most momentous word !—provided 
with sincerity and truth you ask for light and follow it. 

In the parable of the last day, the Master taught 
that there was a kingdom prepared from the founda¬ 
tion of the world, in which the righteous might enter 
and enjoy life eternal. Herein immortality is pro¬ 
claimed in no uncertain terms, and by “ life eternal,” 
as we see, is meant a life of blessedness. Such a life 
can only be a life of progress. It can only be a life 
in which the motive powers of the soul but dimly pro¬ 
phesied here, find full expression. This view of 
another life is in sweet accord with all that we have 
studied heretofore. All nature is working for another 
life and a better one. Another life and a better one, 
is expressed by the restlessness of our infinite desires. 
Another life and a better one, God offers to all who 
will seek it by a life of loving faith and service. In 
that other life—and there alone—are enduring treas¬ 
ures, joys that do not fade, life without accompanying 
ills, and affections that never die. Death is the ap¬ 
pointed entrance to that other life. It can not other- 


IMMORTALITY AND THE BIBLE. 


139 


wise be, for the veil of flesh must be doffed before the 
soul is free. You must feel, and realize, and know, 
that your thinking self is the something that will enter 
that future life, that the body which serves you so 
well you will lay aside, and while it doth not appear 
what you shall be, yet a mansion is prepared for you, 
if you are found worthy. 

Immortality ! What a theme for contemplation ! 
Herein is answered the query of old, herein is found 
the answer to the question of what is man. This is 
the expressed wish of the human heart, for this is 
simply the expression in physical senses of the intui¬ 
tional knowledge of the heart. We found that im¬ 
mortality was implied in the powers of the human 
soul which found laint expression here. We found 
that science is fast demonstrating immortality. Even 
as electricity has always existed, and yet we have but 
recently learned some of the laws of its operation, and 
dimly see a brilliant future for that science opening 
before us, so, while the soul has ever been exhibiting 
to the careless gaze of mankind its mysterious powers, 
it is only recently that we have undertaken to ques¬ 
tion it, just as we would any other department of 
nature, and lo! the spiritual world stands half revealed! 
and we find science at once fortifying the claims of 
philosophy and intuition. And even the most cursory 
examination of the inspired word shows this great 
truth running through its pages. Passage after pas¬ 
sage is seen to light up with rainbow tints of hope 
as we examine them. 


140 IMMORTALITY AND THE BIBLE. 

Herein we find the key-stone of the arch we have 
been erecting. The whole meaning of life and of 
our dual nature loses its significance, loses its value, 
if we are, by any mischance, mistaken. We are “of 
all creatures most miserable” as the Apostle expresses 
it. An anti-climax has been reached, a most stupen¬ 
dous round of evolution has been pursued—and all in 
vain—unless another life—and a better one, awaits us. 
But when we find every link in the evidence growing 
stronger, we question no more. Let us take the truth 
to our hearts, live up to it, and realize in our thoughts 
and in our lives that we are heirs of immortality. And 
then when the hour is come the promises of God’s 
word shall be a comfort unto us. 





THERE IS NO DEATH. 


141 



There is no death ! The leaves may fall ; 
The flowers may fade, .and pass away,— 
They only wait through wintry hours 
The coming of the May. 


There is no death ! An angel form 
Walks o’er the earth with silent tread ; 
He bears our dear loved ones away 
And then we call them— dead . 


He leaves our hearts all desolate— 

He plucks our fairest, sweetest flowers; 
Transplanted into bliss, they now 
Adorn immortal bowers.” 


“There is no death! The stars go down 
To rise up on some fairer shore, 

And bright in Heaven’s jeweled crown 
They shine for evermore. 











THEY LOVE US YET. 


142 


\ 



“—there are moments when a 
hallowed feeling 

Comes gently o'er us like the 
dew on the flowers, 

And thoughts of heaven and 
home are softly stealing 

In these heavy laden hearts of 
ours. 

And by the love which here the 
dear ones bore us, 

By all the love which bids us not 
forget, 

We know that, passed to heaven 
a while before us, 

They wait our coming, and they 
love us yet! 

Patiently then we bear a little 
longer 

The care and burden of life’s 
busy day, 

And trust for grace to make our 
spirits stronger, 

While we pursue the ever short¬ 
ening way. 


► 






















* 


r < 

























« 













3airus’ Daughter IRestoreb to Xife. 

&nd be (3-esus) took tbe damsel by tbe band, and 
said unto bet, Galitba cumi; wbtcb is, being interpreted, 
Damsel, $ sap unto tbee, arise,—Bnd straightway tbe 
damsel arose. 


iEarfe, €$ap, s ; 4J-43, 




CHAPTER IX. 


THE VALUE OF THE SOUL. 

S OME objects in this world are of great intrinsic 
value, and for their possession, men toil, and plot, 
devote to their pursuit the energies of soul and body, 
and make of life a tread-mill existence. There is a 
diamond in the possession of the Crown of Portugal, 
which is said to be worth more than twenty million 
dollars, and there others in existence which are worth 
fabulous sums. There are several individuals reputed 
to own property valued anywhere from twenty to fifty 
million dollars. This is a sum really beyond computa¬ 
tion. Rightly used, into how many homes could it bring 
sunshine ? But the value of things, after all, is only 
relative. All the money in the world can not buy 
happiness. There is quite as much misery in the pal¬ 
ace as in the cottage. The Czar of all the Russias, 
though possessed of unlimited power, and unlimited 
wealth, occupies a position of such vast responsibility 
that in many respects his life is to be pitied. 

After all the majority of individuals are endowed 
by nature with gifts, the value of which we have no 
way of computing in money. Do you enjoy the gift 

of vision ? What sum of money would recompense 

M5 


146 


THE VALUE OF THE SOUL. 


you for its relinquishment, and henceforth go through 
life deprived of the privilege of seeing the many beau¬ 
ties nature exhibits ? The beautiful sunsets when the 
sky is aglow with color? The exquisitely painted 
flower? The landscape which claims our attention? 
The lofty mountains ? The restless ocean ? The 
marvelous works of man ? Or who can estimate the 
value of good health ? The whole purpose of life is 
liable to failure, when the machinery of the body is 
disarranged by disease. It can no longer obey the 
behest of the imprisoned soul. We can, to a certain 
extent, rise superior to ill health, but none the less we 
realize its value. The millionaire, with health shat¬ 
tered, would gladly exchange wealth for health. 

The mere possession of life itself is a priceless 
boon, for all that a man hath will be given for his life. 
It is true, when weary and oppressed with the cares 
and disappointments, many do not hesitate to lay it 
down, but still that is an act of momentary madness. 
Life to all living things is sweet; and we cling to it. 
This is but right and natural, we ought to regard it 
as sweet and precious, because of its infinite possibil¬ 
ities. The situations are very few, in which man by 
facing the greatest trials manfully can not triumph 
over them, he can at any rate so live that life can be, 
in its truest sense, a success. 

Should we make inquiry into the origin of value, 
while difficult to define, we would probably conclude 
that what gives value to anything is certain inherent 
qualities it possesses which render life more comfort- 


THE VALUE OF THE SOUL. 


147 


able. The farmer plows, the miner digs, tne work¬ 
men labor, and their several products are ot value, 
because they conduce to human necessities and com¬ 
forts. Diamonds and jewels are of value because, 
owing to their rarity and beauty, they gratify the sel¬ 
fish vanity of men, and thus make their lives more 
pleasant. But what renders life itself valuable 
is the immortal soul in man which here experiences 
its first stage of an infinite cycle of existence. If this 
life be all, then, in many cases, it is, at best, but a 
sorry affair. But how different it appears when we 
view it as we should, in the light of immortality ! The 
sun, when it breaks from behind somber clouds and 
illumes the scene with refulgent light, does not more 
completely change the aspect of things than does our 
view of life when we regard it as simply the prepara¬ 
tory school, the opening scene, the visible link of an 
infinite chain. That is the way in which we should 
regard it. 

But even in this we miss the true view, unless we 
regard our thinking, personal self as an entity, apart 
from the body, which is here limited and confined by 
the body, which here, only now and then, but seldom, 
on rare occasions, gives a foretaste of its real powers, 
so seldom that it is like a momentary flash which dis¬ 
closes some distant scene which, ere we can grasp the 
details, is gone, and we are in doubt whether the ex¬ 
perience is real. It is this idea, firmly grasped, that 
gives the truest conception of the value of life, and 
which lights it up with the radiance of hope. 


148 


THE VALUE OF THE SOUL. 


What terms, then, shall we employ to express 
the value of the soul ? “What is a man profited if 
he shall gain the whole world and lose his own soul?” 
is the pertinent inquiry of the Scriptures. Gain the 
whole world ! what a fabulous sum! who can compute 
it? Yet who would exchange immortality for that ? 
As spiritual beings, immortality is ours, but we must 
not forget that as we live our lives here depends the 
possibility of rising—but also the possibility of falling. 
Here, in this present earth life, we can generally 
make our lives happy or miserable. If we really aim, 
to make the most of our lives, cultivate all our parts 
and live for noble ends, happiness is sure to be ours. 
We can defeat this, we can gain, what passes for suc¬ 
cess, but in our hearts we know that we are leading 
unworthy lives. The startling thought is that we are 
preparing for an infinite cycle, and accordingly as we 
live our life here we may hope to rise to heights of 
which we can not now even conceive, or we may fall 
to depths before which the imagination recoils. 

The infinite value of immortality, the attribute of 
the soul, then, is that which renders life valuable, and 
consequently, that which gives value to everything. 
The great duty of life, then, is to realize this great 
truth, and strive to fit ourselves for the infinite possi¬ 
bilities of the life to come. Remember this : we are 
building up our spiritual relationships, and conditions 
every hour and every day; and just the degree in 
which we can live in the life of the spirit here, to that 
extent do we anticipate death and establish, here and 


THE VALUE OF THE SOUL. 


149 


now, the conditions which that change can not destroy 
or greatly affect. Because, after all, life rightly lived, 
death can be only a mere passing incident, simply an 
ushering on to a stage of advancement, where hopes 
and dreams become actualities. Where possibilities 
of which we have only vague hints and prophecies 
here, become realities. 

Thus considered, life, itself, becomes more prec¬ 
ious in our sight, because in this life we may do so 
much to fit ourselves for the life to come. A comfort¬ 
ing assurance flowing from this thought is that death, 
itself, looses its terrors. If the soul be thus beyond 
all price, we surely shall not lament the change that 
sets it free to develop in its own rightful sphere, the 
world of spirits. As well might the diamond lament 
being torn from its earthly matrix to shine in regal 
splendor in the emperor’s coronet. Live in the con¬ 
sciousness that you are a spiritual being. Fear not 
the change, and do not unduly mourn when you part 
from loved ones. When the light of the spiritual 
world falls on you, you may become dimly conscious 
of the infinite, untold, value of the human soul. 


150 


THE DYING GIRL. 



T AUT7 ,LY girl knew that she could not live, 



that the great change was upon her. Twining 


her emaciated arms around her father’s 


neck she murmured “dear father, dear father.” “My 
child,” said the sorrowing man, “Doth the flood seem 
deep to thee ?” “Nay father, for my soul is strong.” 
“Seest thou the thither shore ? “I see it father, and 
its banks are green with immortal verdure.” “Hearest 
thou the voices of its inhabitants?” “I hear them 
father, as the voices of angels from afar in the still and 
solemn night time, and they call me. Her voice (her 
mother) too father; Oh I heard it then!” “Doth she 
speak to thee? “She speaketh in tones most heav¬ 
enly.” “Doth she smile?” “An angel smile, a calm and 
holy smile. Is this death, father ? “It is death, Mary.” 
“Thank God.” And as these sweet words died away 
upon her lips, her tranquil spirit went to revel in the 
celestial splendors of heaven. 






NO DEATH 


151 



The air is full of farewells to the dying, 

And mournings for the dead; 

The heart of Rachel for her children crying, 
Will not he comforted. 


There is no death ! What seems so is transition; 

This life of mortal breath 
Is but the suberb of life Elysian, 

Death. 


Whose portals we call- 








CHAPTER X. 


SOUL CULTIVATION. 

I I E who adorns the body, but neglects the mind, 
I 1 makes an error similar in kind but more mo¬ 
mentous in results to that made by one who builds a 
structure fair to outward appearances, but remains 
unfinished inside. What comfort can the possessor 
of such a home hope for ? But all that which throws 
a halo around life, all that which gives value to any¬ 
thing on earth, is the immortal soul. There can be 
no higher duty then, than to cultivate the soul 
This is simply to cultivate the highest powers of man. 
The soul, though imprisoned in the body, feels the 
gracious claims of its spiritual surroundings. If this 
be resisted, if man’s whole attention is centered on 
the claims of his body, if all his aspirations and de¬ 
sires are directed to satisfy the claims of his material 
form, he will himself remain a thing of earth, not be¬ 
coming conscious of the higher life within. But if he 
listens to the claims of his higher nature, if he strives 
for light, and opens the windows of his being to the 
influence flowing down from on high, he will enter its 
sphere of influence, and become conscious of its exist¬ 
ence. As the odor of the flower exists after the flower 
152 




IIWU 










■*v‘'*Sv t, sr 


/ '//OmB /v 



Hr}. >lil 

Hi :4; 1 


UjurjcJ 

■D|/ : l 


*UrJrimJfc 1111^ 1 ■ 

pi 

mam 

m 'wj* 'CnHrfldBHmlln 

DhSII.P • * 

BIH 

WIWifeM 


THE WIDOW'S MITE 









































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































































t 































• r % 

























SOUL CULTIVATION. 


155 


and the roots, from which it drew its essence, have 
died, so will the character of such a man survive after 
the body has disappeared. 

To cultivate the soul, is to cultivate all that is 
highest and best in manhood and womanhood. It is 
to make men manlier, women more than ever a bles¬ 
sing to the world. It is to help others. To be full 
of goodness, full of cheerfulness, full of sympathy, full 
of healthful hope, causes a man to carry blessings of 
which he is himself as unconscious as a lamp is of its 
own shining. Such an one moves on human life, as 
stars move on dark seas to bewildered mariners, to 
guide them to a secure haven, as the sun moves from 
the south, bringing flowers and singing birds in its 
train. Any part of our dual nature neglected, means a 
coming short in that respect of our full possibilities. 

If we neglect the body we pay for it by ill-health. 
If we neglect the mind we go through life handicapped 
in our struggle with success, for the power that rules 
the world today is intellect. If we neglect our spirit¬ 
ual nature, we have low ideals in this life, we enter 
the life to come but ill prepared for the infinite life 
opening before us. Few understand that the physi¬ 
cal body is not the only part of man that may starve 
for want of food, die for want of exercise. We have 
not only the physical system needing to be kept in 
order by physical labor, but we have also an intellect¬ 
ual and a spiritual nature, and there is such a thing 
as the slow fainting and dying of aspirations, desires 
and high possibilities for want of attention and care, 


156 


SOUL CULTIVATION. 


a withering of power for want of exercise. And then 
you have made the same mistake as though you had 
built a house with most commodious and beautifully 
arranged cellars, but leaving the living portion unsight¬ 
ly, ill arranged and utterly neglected. 

When we gaze through colored glass everything 
partakes of the color of the medium. In a similar way 
the objects in nature and life itself are colored by our 
attitude of mind. To a savage, a choice piece of 
sculpture is a curious bit of rock ; a priceless painting, 
a piece of cloth daubed over with colors. To one 
whose ideas never rise above the plane of dollars and 
cents, the falls of Niagara simply represent electrical 
force going to waste. The artist sees beautiful forms 
in floating clouds and projecting rocks, the poet finds 
poetic symbols everywhere. If you fill your mind 
with high ennobling thoughts, you will find such 
thoughts in everything. To the pure in heart every¬ 
thing is pure. The world is a mirror wherein every 
man sees reflected his own ideals. To him whose 
soul is beautiful, the world will look beautiful, to him 
whose soul is deformed everything will seem to be 
evil. Happiness itself depends, not on possessions, 
but on the state of your mind. 

To cultivate the soul is to come to realize, to feel, 
to know that man is a spiritual being, and only inci¬ 
dentally and transiently an inhabitant of the physical 
world, that this present existence is a mere phase, 
rudimental and experimental in its nature. He per¬ 
ceives that this physical body is an instrument, cunning 


SOUL CULTIVATION. 


157 


in its mechanism, by means of which, for a time, he is 
enabled to relate himself to the physical world. Here 
he does not so much live as begin to learn how to 
live. Realizing all this, he strives to grow in all those 
graces which will best fit him to live in that world of 
infinite purity, which throws a halo over all this life. 
Such a life makes the future life stand out in mental 
perception clear and distinct. It makes of death the 
simple and natural step of evolution, a going into a 
higher stage of existence. 

Soul cultivation makes real the assertion that the 
pure in heart shall see God. This is not merely an 
abstract religious phrase, it is not one that has refer¬ 
ence simply to the hereafter, but is one which may be 
realized now, to-day, this hour, every hour. To see 
God is to see, to perceive the good, to perceive, to be 
in touch with spiritual influences flowing down into 
this world as rays of light stream in from the sun. To 
be in and of this life, is to live now and here in that 
atmosphere of joy, peace and exhilaration which is 
heaven. To be pure in heart is to cultivate the high¬ 
est qualities of the soul. A man who impoverishes 
his soul for the sake of worldly gain, is like one who, 
desiring to play on the harp tears out all the strings 
wherewith to pay for his tuition. He gains gold, per¬ 
haps, but when it is his he has left no capacity to en¬ 
joy it. We need to do something each day that shall 
help us to a larger life of soul , and every noble deed 
which brings joy or gladness to other hearts lifts us nea¬ 
rer a perfect life; for a noble deed is a step toward God. 


158 


SOUL CULTIVATION. 


It is from our hearts, and not from an outward 
source, that we draw the lines which color the web of 
our existence. Cherish, then, your heart’s best affec¬ 
tions. Teach your children to love nature, to love 
their fellowmen, to love their God. He who carries 
ever with him the spirit of boundless charity to man, 
often does good when he knows not of it. The very 
presence of such a man is a benediction. An influence 
goes forth from him, which soothes the distressed, 
encourages the drooping, and sets in motion currents 
of like feeling in the hearts of those with whom it comes 
in contact. The charitable soul carries with it an at¬ 
mosphere of peace and love like the sphere of attrac¬ 
tion possessed by the magnet, those who come within 
its influence are prompted to unfold their noblest 
qualities and develop their most amiable traits. Live, 
not for selfish aims, live to shed joy on others. The 
diamond is best polished only by being brought in 
contact with diamond dust. Our lives grow brighter 
as we seek to brighten the lives of others. No joy is 
ever given freely forth that does not find quick echo 
in the giver’s own heart. 

We cultivate the body by suitable exercise and 
living in accordance with the laws of health ; we culti¬ 
vate the mind by training the memory judgment and 
imagination by a course of mental training ; we culti¬ 
vate the soul by reflection, and by exercising all the 
excellent traits of character, and by living in accord¬ 
ance with the dictates of our higher self, and the pre¬ 
cepts of the word of God. By reflection, when we sit 


SOUL CULTIVATION. 


159 


down to commune with ourselves, to reflect on our 
nature and destiny. In the still small voice is profit 
and instruction, and thus the prophet of old found 
God. Incline the ear to the voices of silence, direct 
the spiritual vision inward. But this is only the be¬ 
ginning. Life is action, not repose. A lifetime spent 
in mere self communion is barren. Strive to act in 
accordance with all your best impulses, strive to help 
others to a larger life. Walk in the light as it is given 
you. Thus you round out and complete your own 
nature. The results are lasting and beneficial. Re¬ 
alizing that you are a being quite separate and distinct 
from the body in which you reside, you are better 
prepared to endure the trials of this life. They do 
not weigh upon you as they otherwise would, you are 
better able to combat them, throw them off and achieve 
success. 

In helping others you help yourself. Your inner 
vision grows clearer. Your soul gains strength. It 
gains power over the body. It commands, the body 
obeys. You know not the limit of your power until 
you try. Be calm and resolute, even such temporal 
blessings as good health and fortune are subject to 
your command. It also enables you to exercise power 
over others. Conscious of your own power you com¬ 
mand, others obey ; but be sure you exercise this for 
good. All those persons that move the world in the de¬ 
partment of literature, art, science or government 
have been persons possessed of stirring character, of 
soul power. As education strengthens the mind, so 


160 


SOUL CULTIVATION, 


does the course here marked out strengthen the pow¬ 
ers of your soul. You can make yourself almost what 
you will; but be sure this is not for a mere personal 
selfish end. 

Such a conrse enables you to judge rightly of the 
value of life. It is after all but a temporary affair, 
you have come from a far country and thither you 
must return. Make the most of life for it will soon 
be over. Gather in the sorrow and joys, the loves 
and hates, the sunshine apd shades of life for that is 
your mission here. Acting well your part here, living 
in accordance with the light of God’s words, you will 
fear no evil when you depart. The belief in immor¬ 
tality will find lodging in your soul, and death will 
appear as the entrance to higher life. 











STILL NEAR. 


161 


‘‘Mother, has the dove that nestled 
Lovingly upon thy breast, 
Folded up his little pinion, 

And in darkness gone to rest ? 
Nay, the grave is dark and dreary, 
But the loved one is not there ; 
Hear’st thou not its gentle whisper, 
Floating on the ambient air ? 









162 


david's example. 



D AVID therefore besought God for the child ; 
and David fasted, and went in, and lay all 
night upon the earth. And the elders of 
his house arose, and went to him, to raise him up from 
the earth : but he would not, neither did he eat bread 
with them, and it came to pass on the seventh day 
that the child died. And the servants of David feared 
to tell him that the child was dead; for they said : 

“Behold, while the child was yet alive, we spake 
unto him, and he would not hearken unto our voice ; 
how will he then vex himself, if we tell him the child 
is dead !” 

But when David saw that his servants whispered, 
David perceived that the child was dead ; therefore 
David said unto his servants, “is the child dead? 

And they said, “He is dead.” 

Then David arose from the earth, and washed) 
and anointed himself, and changed his apparel, and 
came into the house of the Lord, and worshiped, then 
he came to his own house ; and when he required, 
they set bread before him, and he did eat. Then said 
the servants : 



DAVID S EXAMPLE. 


163 


“What thing is this that thou hast done ? Thou 
didst fast and weep for the child while it was alive ; 
but when the child was dead thou didst rise and eat 
bread.” And he said : “while the child was yet alive 
I fasted and wept : for I said who can tell whether 
God will be good to me, that the child may live ? But 
now he is dead, wherefore should I fast ? Can I bring 
him back again ? I shall go to him, but he will not 
return to me,” 

Can you not, O mourning one, learn a lesson 
from this example ? If you have been called on to 
part with near and dear ones—perhaps like Israel’s 
king, with some little child—reflect that you can not 
bring them back, but you can go to them. Do not 
mourn beyond reason, but try and see through the 
thickly falling tears the light of hope. In that better 
land you can join them. Live worthily, 



164 


WAITING. 


In the silent midnight watches 
List! thy bosom door, 

How it knocketh, knocketh, knocketh, 
Knocketh, evermore ! 

Say not ’tis thy pulse's beating, 
’Tis thy heart of sin ; 

’Tis thy Saviour knocks and crieth 



Rise and let me in. 

Death comes down with 
reckless footstep 

To the hall and hut, 

Thinkyou Death will stand 
a knocking 

When the door is shut ? 

Jesus waiteth,waiteth,wait- 
eth, 

But thy door is fast, 

Grieved, away thy Sav¬ 
iour goeth 

Death breaks in at last. 





























\ 


A 





. 










r' 










t 















% 




















* 

4 








i 

i 












X 












/ 




© 




9 












/ 







166 


A QUIET RELREAT. 


















CHAPTER XI. 


MEDITATION. 

r-p—^ 

I HOUGHT is the most powerful force in the 
A world, for it subjects all other forces to its con¬ 
trol. All advance in civilization has been won by the 
exercise of thought. The day of brute force is past, 
that of intellect has come. The strongest nations are 
not the most populous, but those which have the most 
intelligence. In every department of life it is the 
“man behind the guns” that wins. It is doubtful if 
any one ever made a failure in life who resolutely 
lived up to his highest light, that is to say, who care¬ 
fully planned out his way, and then remorselessly fol¬ 
lowed the dictates of his own best judgment. This 
calls for so much self-denial and self-control, it is not 
strange that but few have the courage to persevere. 
Thought is the soul in action ; all other powers of the 
soul are placed under contribution ; memory, imagi¬ 
nation, judgment, all unite. The man or the woman 
who neglects to train himself to habits of thought, 
who does not subject his line of action to his judg¬ 
ment, is neglecting that which will insure success. 

Thought is a creative process. The Creative 
words in Genesis “ Let there be light,” etc., must not 

167 



168 


MEDITATION. 


be considered as spoken words but as Divine Idea¬ 
tions, the thoughts of God. He thought and worlds 
leaped into being, became the scenes of animal and 
vegetable life, and the whole stupendous pageant of 
creation ensued. But we are spiritual beings also; 
we create by thought. Whence is the inspiration of 
writers, orators, poets and musicians ; what is the 
origin of the dreams of inventors which revolutionize 
the world ;*the far seeing plans of the statesman, the 
world-embracing theories of the scientist—in short 
of everything which has made civilization a success ? 
They are but the substantial fruits of thought creation. 
Man is indeed the architect of his own fortune, but 
the plans must be adhered to, and few have the cour¬ 
age to do this. Do you think you have this ability ? 
You can easily make the test. Plan out in the morning 
what you know you ought to do during the day, the 
manner in which it should be done, and see how near 
you have come to following this at night. Continue 
this course from day to day. Store your mind with 
information, ask for guidance, live up to the light, and 
success will be yours. 

Thought is not only the most powerful force in 
the world, we are not so sure but what it is the only 
force, possibly the only thing in existence. For all 
that exists, or manifests itself, has being only as God 
wills it, or in other words is the result of Divine Idea¬ 
tion. Is not science coming to the same conclusions ? 
Our chemistries speak of some seventy elements, 
some one or more of which compose all material bod- 


MEDITATION. 


169 


ies we see around us. But is there a chemist of re¬ 
pute who will dare assert there is in reality more than 
one element ? There is not, for chemists know that 
the trend of all discoveries is constantly drawing nearer 
to that conclusion. Long ago, it was recognized th^t 
there was but one form of force. And now comes the 
surprising thought, no one can draw the dividing line 
between force and matter. The wisest scientist in 
the world would hesitate in the attempt. Matter and 
force are but opposite poles of appearances. Thus 
the deepest truths of religion and science agree, and 
who can say aught exists save thought. 

We must also understand that thought extends 
far beyond the individual. In the act of thinking, the 
soul not only excites in the physical brain currents, 
analogous to the deeper currents of soul activities 
but, beyond a doubt, it sets in motion psychic waves 
which throw the etherial world in vibration, and influ¬ 
ences for good or ill other minds on which these vibra¬ 
tions impinge. Does not mind influence mind, can it 
do so in any other way than that here mentioned. 
Who can tell how far such influences extend ? 

In civilized lands, nothing can withstand the force 
of public opinion, and the more enlightened the peo¬ 
ple, the stronger is this influence. Thoughts are 
things, in the same sense that electricity is, a some¬ 
thing which we know to be a very powerful agent, 
with which we can accomplish wonderful results. 
Even such, though subtler far, are thought currents. 
Why are we making such rapid advances in electrical 


170 


MEDITATION. 


science ? Because the civilized world has been think¬ 
ing about it, and each has unconsciously helped the 
other along. One of the most cheering incidents of 
the present day is that men are beginning to think 
more seriously of the soul and its mysterious powers, 
of death and immortality. Advance in knowledge 
must follow such a course, and the gracious prompt¬ 
ings of the heart will receive full recognition. 

Thought is undoubtedly a link between this world 
and the spiritual universe. If, by thinking of a friend 
who is some miles away, we can set in motion a train 
of influences that in some way effect him, (and we all 
know this can be done, is done daily, and hourly, all 
unconscious though we be of our share in it), it is not 
beyond reason to suppose that thought waves set in 
motion by liberated souls may break against our hearts 
and influence our actions, and induce similar states of 
mind in us, though we may be quite ignorant of the 
source of the ideas that, unbidden, throng the recesses 
of the brain. The church has wisely insisted on the 
duty of religious meditation, knowing full well that 
this throws the mind open to those sweet influences 
emanating from the fount of holiness and purity. 
And so, mourning hearts, who have laid loved ones 
away, do well to meditate on them, not in a spirit of 
brooding sorrow, but in quiet contemplation. Listen 
now with your inner senses, it may be some message 
will flash into your soul! 

We may glean knowledge by reading, but we 
must separate the chaff from the wheat by thinking. 


MEDITATION. 


171 


In the mass of information which comes to us, there 
is pure gold in solution with a vast amount of worth¬ 
less material; meditation is the chemical reagent that 
precipitates the gold, leaving the dross to filter away. 
All mental superiority originates in habits of thinking. 
It is only when a person begins to think that he rises 
to the dignity of a rational creature. Thought en¬ 
genders thought. The musician must spend much 
time in practice in order to play even familiar pieces 
well. 

Thought is the imprisoned soul playing on the 
physical organs of the brain, exciting in them currents 
corresponding to the physical currents with which it 
operates. Practice makes this effort constantly easier. 
Hence the value of meditation, thought, reflection, you 
are then employing one of the strongest agents to fur¬ 
ther your own success. Your success in any under¬ 
taking will bear a constant proportion to the amount 
of thought you bestow upon it. Nothing within the 
grasp of a finite mind can withstand the current of 
well directed thought, especially if many individuals 
are attacking the same problem. For thoughts are 
things, and under the psychic bombardment of many 
minds the strongest fortification in the way of scientific 
advance crumbles to dust. 

Meditation does not mean rambling thoughts, we 
must control them, if we would gain from them the 
greatest good. In the trials of life, we must look 
more for consolation within than from without. The 
sweet consolations of life are those which are thus de- 


172 


MEDITATION. 


rived from our thoughts. The thoughts of the mind 
should be made to go out and reach after higher good. 
In this manner we may improve till our thoughts 
come to be sweet companians that shall lead us along 
the path of virtue. Thus we may grow better within, 
whilst the cares of life, the losses and the disappoint¬ 
ments, lose their sharp thorns, and the journey of life 
be made comparatively pleasant and happy. But to 
do this, you must subject your thoughts to your own 
control, and this is one of the hardest tasks you can set 
yourself to do. If you can accomplish it, if you can 
send them forth in subjection to your will, you are a 
master indeed, and within is the source of joy and 
peace. 

“The proper study of mankind is man” exclaims 
Pope. And the poet does not mean the history of 
man, does not mean the anatomical study of his body, 
but means the study of his soul. This remains to-day 
the great unexplored field of science, because we have 
hesitated to apply scientific methods to it. A begin¬ 
ning has now been made and most wondrous results 
stand half revealed. An immense field of study and 
research is dimly outlined, it is the field somewhat 
vaguely known as the supernatural. It is the duty of all 
to help elucidate it as far as the finite mind is capable. 
Every one can help in this manner by coming to clear¬ 
ness of thought about it. If you think clearly and vig¬ 
orously in any direction, whether you acquaint others 
with the result of your conclusions or not, you are 
helping to shape public opinion. 


MEDITATION. 


173 


We are assured by the inspired writer, that we 
are created in the image of God and made but little 
lower than the angels who stand in his presence. 
This can only have reterence to the soul, the immor¬ 
tal part of man. This is a truth of the greatest 
importance, and yet we someway fail to realize it. We 
should, in hours of meditation, allow our mind to dwell 
on it until we come to thoroughly believe it. We 
want to feel sure that the body is entirely distinct from 
the reasoning entity that sits enthroned within. We 
must be quick to seize on every incident in our lives 
and in the lives of others that testify to the fact that 
only a part of our real powers find expression. Every 
one has experience, in the course of life, which ought 
to furnish food for reflection. There are but few who 
have not been startled by exhibitions of power residing 
within, ordinarily not visible. 

Great collections of these cases have been made, 
arranged, and classified. Study them, and reflect as 
you study, and the conviction will steadily grow, that 
your soul has activities which you can no more explain 
than you can explain the constitution of ether; you 
can no more explain them, than you can by talking 
about oxygen, hydrogen, and nitrogen, explain the 
composition of a flower. Thus by reason, reflection, 
and study, the conviction dawns that you are now, in 
this life, a spiritual being. Infinite wisdom has placed 
you in a body to gather experience, but the body is 
really no necessary part of you. When this convic¬ 
tion is fully formed, it is easy for the voice of silence 


174 


MEDITATION. 


to be heard whispering to the material senses ; the 
next world grows clearer in outline, faith light up 
the scene, the Inspired World glows with a new 
meaning. 

It comforts the heart to know that many gifted 
minds have gazed as from the Delectable Mountains 
into the spirit world and left reassuring messages for 
those who are not afforded such clear mental visions. 
But such knowledge is not confined to the intellectually 
gifted ones of earth. Bend the head, incline the 
heart, and listen to the inner voice. In moments of 
meditation light may come to you. With a start, you 
may realize that you are not wholly of earth. Do not 
discard the evidence of a deeper life that surges with¬ 
in you. He who lives constantly in a city does not 
notice the noise and confusion in the streets. So if 
you fail to notice the evidence ot an inner life, your 
finer perceptions have become blunted. To counter¬ 
act this, let your mind at times dwell on spiritual 
verities Then your finer nature will respond. Then 
it is that you will have moments when your real life 
seems scarcely concerned with the body. 

What a vast world of study is opening before us 
in the field of mental science? What strange powers 
lie concealed within the recesses of our mind. How 
at times their sudden flashing out startle us ! What 
momentary insight do they allow into the nature of 
our soul, even as the sudden opening of the furnace 
doors show us a glimpse of the flames raging within! 
What and whence are these powers which we are but 


MEDITATION. 


175 


now beginning to study with such a feverish energy ? 
What are their connections with our ordinary living 
self? Why are we not at all times conscious of their 
possession ? All these questions, and many more, are 
demanding solution. It is your duty to put some time 
upon them. A duty to yourself and to others. 

It is a duty to yourself because the very act of 
dwelling on them in thought, makes the mind receptive 
to intuitional impulses. Then it is you find yourself 
attuned to unseen vibrations emanating from beyond 
this life ; then holy and pure aspirations float in upon 
you ; from such moments, date noble resolves, heroic 
actions. It is none the less a duty you owe to others, 
because you can not think strongly on these topics 
without influencing others. Do not scientists tell us 
that they can send a telegraphic message across some 
miles of space without connecting wires ? Need we 
doubt that thought waves, in some manner, at even 
greater distances, influence other receptive minds ? 
What a theme for contemplation is this ! you are in¬ 
deed your brother’s keeper. If your thoughts are 
noble, and pure, and elevating, you are helping others, 
whether you express them in words or not. If you in 
thought dwell on God, and heaven and immortality, 
you are inciting others to do the same. 

The strongest built man is but weak if he has 
never trained his muscles by exercise ; giving them 
proper training he may become a Sampson in strength. 
The possession of strong mental powers does much for 
a man, they must be cultivated however, or else they 


176 


MEDITATION. 


will not afford their full help. In the same way the 
soul must be cultivated, or else, to that extent, man 
fails of making the most of life. The world recognizes 
the value of thought, by admitting that the value of 
education lies, not so much in the facts obtained by a 
few years of schooling, as in training the intellect in 
ways of thinking. There is no business, no calling, no 
profession, which does not demand that he who em¬ 
braces it should mix brains with his business or calling; 
in other words think his way as he goes along, and 
ever be ready to make the most of opportunities. He 
who can not do this is hopelessly handicapped in the 
race. 

Meditation often discovers us treasures where 
least expected. An idea overlooked and trodden 
under foot as a useless stone, suddenly sparkles out in 
new life as a discovered diamond. From a mountain 
peak we gain a clear and extended view of the land¬ 
scape. In hours of calm meditation, the soul some¬ 
times seems to stand on its mountain of vision from 
which it looks over the landscape of life with unob¬ 
structed gaze. And the observation it then takes, and 
the judgment it then forms, as far transcends the 
scope and truth of its ordinary sight and reasoning as 
the view from the mountain transcends that from the 
pent up valley. 

Those who are prodigal, or passionate, or indo¬ 
lent, or visionary, soon make shipwreck of themselves 
and drift about the sea of life, vainly calling for help, 
till at last they drift away into darkness and death. 


MEDITATION. 


177 


To refine the taste, to fortify the reasoning faculty 
with its appropriate discipline, to store the cells of 
memory with varied and useful learning, to train all 
the powers of the mind systematically, is the work of 
calm and studious years, years of meditation and 
thought. A young man’s education has been of but 
little use to him, if it has not taught him to check the 
fretful impatience, the eager haste to drink the cup of 
life, the desire to exhaust the intoxicating draught of 
ambition at one quaff. He should set his aim so high 
that it will require patient years of toil to reach it. If 
he can succeed at a bound, it is unworthy of him. 

Who does not love to think of the past, that 
comes not back again; of that time when the circle 
was unbroken ; the curly heads of children now gone, 
and the various dispositions that marked them ; the 
childish employments and aspirations. But this is 
sorrowfully sweet pleasure ! How much we would 
gladly recall, erase, change! But the books of Remem¬ 
brance are written in indellible characters, no power 
on earth can change them. We must draw from them 
lessons to guide our present conduct. On the other 
hand, in seasons of distress and gloom, how often do 
we gain courage and renewed strength by thinking of 
the past! The nearly shipwrecked man thinks of the 
time when all was fair and he was honored among men. 
And they whose feet have almost slipped, what 
thoughts overwhelm them, when by chance they come 
on a lock of hair folded neatly away in a forgotten 
drawer. 12 


178 


MEDITATION. 


Memory is one of the most valuable gifts God 
has bestowed upon us, and is one of the most myster¬ 
ious. The more it is called upon to exercise its proper 
functions the more it is able to do. The soul forgets 
nothing. That is one of the marvels of recent discov¬ 
eries. In the delirium of fever, the patient babbles 
of scenes which at other moments he had completely 
forgotten. The testimony of many in the hour of 
death is that the incidents of the entire life flash in re¬ 
view before them. This shows that nothing is ever 
forgotten. If then the memory of good actions is the 
star-light of the soul, what must be the enduring con¬ 
sequences of wrong actions ? The scar will ever re¬ 
main ! Good and bad actions, like thoughts have an 
influence far beyond the individual. The very re¬ 
membrance of them by one is a help or hinderance to 
others. 

The Inspired Word tells us of the judgement day, 
when our entire life shall be reviewed by the judge of 
all. That is a statement of a very real fact. For how 
can one soul conceal anything from another ? There 
is just enough happens in this world, when still em¬ 
bodied souls startle the listener by revealing secrets 
that he supposed safely locked in the recess of his 
own breast to show that there can probably be no 
secrets from soul to soul. So your thoughts and your 
lives, and your actions are all influencing other people. 
As the memory of wrong actions causes you pain, it 
will cause pain to others. If dear ones have passed 
to the Spirit land, are you sure that now they can not 


MEDITATION. 


179 


read your heart as if it were an open book ? They 
are now disembodied spirits, and enjoy the exercise of 
powers only hinted in this life. What an incentive 
to purity in thought, word, and deed ! You would not 
willingly pain them, do you know that you do not pain 
them by your thoughts ? Be on your guard. Live 
nobly, think nobly, for their sake as well as for your 
own. 

In moments of thoughtlessness, how much we say 
and do that we regret afterwards ! Heedless words ! 
How much good has been destroyed ; how many firm 
principles have been overthrown; how many hearts 
have been broken; how many reasons have been 
shattered, by heedless words ! Do we not all err in 
this respect, and every day ? So also in our actions, 
trifling in themselves but momentous in their results! 
Still more susceptible are we to think wrong. We 
flatter ourselves that our thoughts are secret, known 
only to ourself. This is a delusion! By revelation we are 
assured they are known to God. We do not know 
how they can be concealed from any soul. And thus 
our very thoughts are set afloat on an infinite mission 
of good or ill. The pure in heart shall see God. Any 
other heart repulses Him, and be assured, the same 
will repulses all that is good and pure. Set a guard, 
then, on your thoughts as well as your lips. Live 
nobly, think nobly, and the peace that passeth under¬ 
standing will stream into your life. 

Meditation, then, is not only an act typical of 
man’s highest nature, but it is of the greatest value, 


180 


MEDITATION. 


both to yourself and others. It is the appointed 
means of gaining success in life. In all things temp¬ 
oral, meditation is a necessity. One who indiscrimin- 
atingly exercises his generosity is a spendthrift; cour¬ 
age without conviction is rashness ; veneration without 
knowledge produces superstition ; charity without 
judgment makes a beggar; and even strict justice if 
stern and unbending and if untempered by mercy, may 
result in tyranny. The young man must think carefully 
over the details of any line of action he proposes to 
himself. To simply follow in the footsteps of others 
is to invite defeat. 

On further reflection we see that we are a help to 
others and to the community at large by coming to 
clearness of thought on the problems of the day, for 
thereby we help form public opinion. The signs are 
many, that a new age of spirituality is about to sweep 
over the earth. The reason seems to be clear, because 
men are beginning to consider spiritual problems. For 
some centuries we have been attacking the material 
problem, most wonderful advance has been made in 
sciences and arts, world embracing theories are put 
forth, and we seem to be getting at nature’s deepest 
secrets; but now the pendulum will swing the other 
way. The spirit, or force, or thought side of the 
problem is unveiling. Let us dwell on our dual nature. 
Let us reflect on the powers of the soul. Let us ac¬ 
cept immortality, and we shall see a great wave of 
spiritual power go over the earth. 

Meditation is also a strong link with the unseen 


MEDITATION. 


181 


world. Dwell in meditation on absent friends ; you 
know not on what distant shores the thought waves 
you thus engender die away. Like love’s silken chains, 
they stretch across the void ; and, though you may not 
interpret aright the responsive message, the nobler as¬ 
pirations that spring up in your heart may owe thence 
their origin. Finally, reflect that every thought of 
your heart, leaves an impression not only on you, but 
that it may be understood by all souls; and then 
reflect that only the pure in heart shall see God. 






182 


DEATH AND SLEEP. 



N brotherly em¬ 
brace walked the 
Angel of Sleep and the 
Angel of Death upon the 
earth. It was evening. They 
laid themselves down upon a hill 
not far from the dwellings of men. 
A melancholy silence prevailed 
around, and the sound of the even¬ 
ing bell in the distant hamlet 
ceased. Still and silent, as was 
their custom sat these two benefi¬ 
cent genii of the human race, their 
arms entwined with cordial famil¬ 
iarity ; and soon the shades of 
night gathered around them. Then 
arose the Angel of Sleep from his 
moss grown couch, and strewed 
with a gentle hand the invisible 
grains of slumber. The evening 
breeze wafted them to the quiet 
dwelling of the tired husbandman, 
infolding in sweet sleep the inmates 
of the rural cottage, from the old 
man upon the staff down to the in¬ 
fant in the cradle. The sick for¬ 
got their pain ; the mourners 


DEATH AND SLEEP. 


183 


their grief, the poor their cares. All eyes closed. 
His task accomplished, the benevolent Angel of Sleep 
laid himself again by the side of his grave brother. 
“When Aurora awakes” exclaimed he, with innocent 
joy,“men praise me as their friend and benefactor. 0, 
what happiness, unseen and secretly, to confer such 
benefits ! How blessed are we to be the invisible 
messengers of the Good Spirit! How beautiful is 
our silent calling !” So spake the friendly Angel of 
Slumber. 

The Angel of Death sat with still deeper melan¬ 
choly on his brow, and a tear, such as mortals shed, 
appeared in his large, dark eyes. “Alas !” said he, “I 
may not like thee, rejoice in the cheerful thanks of 
mankind ; they call me upon the earth, their enemy 
and joy killer.” “O, my brother,” replied the gentle 
Angel of Slumber, “and will not the good man, at his 
awakening, recognize in thee his friend and benefactor, 
and gratefully bless thee in his joy ? Are we not 
brothers, and ministers of one Father?” As he spake, 
the eyes of the Death Angel beamed with pleasure, 
and again did the two friendly genii cordially embrace 
each other. 







184 


FAREWELL, 



‘‘Farewell! a little time, and 
we 

Who knew thee well, and loved 
thee here, 

One after one shall follow thee, 

As pilgrims through the gate 
of Fear, 

Which opens on Eternity. 

Yet we shall cherish not the 
less 

All that is left our hearts mean" 
while; 

The memory of thy loveliness 

Shall round our weary pathway 
smile, 

Like moonlight when the sun 
is set, 

A sweet and tender radiance yet. 
















FAREWELL, 


185 



All lovely things by thee beloved, 
Shall whisper in our hearts of 
thee; 

These green hills where thy child¬ 
hood roved, 

Yon river winding to the sea ; 
The sunset light of autumn 
eves 

Reflecting on the deep, still floods; 
Cloud, crimson sky, and trem¬ 
bling leaves 

Of rainbow tinted woods— 
These in our view shall hence¬ 
forth take, 

A tender meaning for thy sake, 
And all thou lovedst of earth 
and sky 

Seem sacred to thy memory.” 


















186 


SHALL MEET AGAIN. 



“Beauty that eludes our grasp 
Sweetness that transcends our 
taste, 

Loving hands we may not clasp, 
Shining feet that mock our 
haste,— 

Gentle eyes we closed below, 
Tender voices heard once more 

Smile and call us, as they go 
On and upward, still before. 

Chase we still, with baffled feet, 
Smiling eye and waving hand, 

Sought and seeker soon shall 
meet, 

Lost and found in sunset land.” 







Ubc JDouno Savior jfounO in tbe temple. 

“Ibow is it that se sought met mist ge not tbat 5 must 
be about mg afatber's business V* 

£ufo, €§ap* 2; «9* 




CHAPTER XII. 


RELIGION. 

a spirit, living in a body composed of 
latter, which, for the duration of earth 
life, masks the soul, so that but few of its native 
powers find expression. Religion has to do with 
the hidden, but little manifest, spiritual part of man’s 
dual nature. It includes theories as to the nature and 
destiny of man, and lays down a code of morals which 
are calculated to fit man, not only for this life, but 
for immortal existence which all religious, worthy of 
the name, hold is his destiny. Since the laws of 
thought are everywhere and at all times the same; and 
since man has always been constituted as he is now, 
he has ever felt the shadow of a great mystery hanging 
over him. 

The soul has ever been whispering to him that a 
higher destiny is in store. In all races, in all degrees 
of enlightenment, individuals have appeared in whom 
the innate powers of the soul found freer expression 
than usual, who listened more attentively than usual 
to the inner voice, and who climbed to hights of men¬ 
tal vision not reached by the ordinary people, and so 
have spoken as those having authority, and we need 



190 


RELIGION. 


not doubt that the Infinite Father, who it ever near to 
those who seek after him in sincerity and truth, has 
assisted these blind gropings after light. Such were 
the seers and prophets of old who ascended to inspir¬ 
ational heights. 

Religion in practical life is simply the highest and 
best in manhood and womanhood. It has to do largely 
with the inner subjective world, the world of soul, that 
which makes life valuable, our surroundings beautiful. 
It seeks to adorn life with fadeless flowers, it sheds the 
light of hope around despondency. In addition to the 
outer physical life, there is an inner subjective one, 
whose claims it seeks to enforce. This inner world is 
capable of receiving and retaining impressions from 
the outside world. It has its days of sunshine and its 
nights of darkness which are not regulated by the 
corresponding periods in the physical world. It has 
its clouds and its storms, shapes and powers of its own, 
and the life and light of that spiritual world is God’s 
Spirit. 

True Religion forever calls men to life by the 
voice of truth, whose echo is the power of intuition 
crying in the wilderness of our hearts, baptizing the 
soul with the waters of hope, and pointing out to them 
the true spirit, which, coming to consciousness in their 
hearts, may baptize them with fire and knowledge, 
and innitiate them into eternal life. True religion 
is, and has been, ever the same. Eternal truths which 
are cognizable to the spiritually minded to-day, must 
be the same as those perceived by the seers and 


RELIGION. 


191 


prophets of old. Such truths can never change. 

Religion deals with the relations existing between 
man and the spiritual realm. True religion is higher 
than science, but it can not be in conflict with what is 
true in science. What is false in science must neces¬ 
sarily be in conflict with what is true in religion, and 
what is false in religion must be in conflict with what 
is true in science Science has to do with material 
things. But all force is spiritual, and with that relig¬ 
ion is concerned. And since matter and force are but 
opposite poles of appearance, it must follow there can 
be no conflict in the truths taught by each. True 
religion and true science are ultimately one and the 
same thing. A religion that clings to illusion, and an 
illusory science are equally false; and the greater the 
obstinacy with which they cling to their illusions, the 
more pernicious is their effect. True science and true 
religion are one, and if joined to practice, they form 
the three lateral pyramid whose foundation is on the 
earth but whose point reaches to heaven. 

Religion should effect one’s life. It is the soul 
marching heavenward to the music of joy and love, 
with well ranked faculties, every one of them beating 
time and keeping tune. The religious life is thought¬ 
ful, but thought is not alone its nature. It is full of 
affection, but it has more than mere feeling, it abounds 
in grand moral influences. It is the soul of a man made 
wondrously rich, moving to the tune of divine influences, 
in every way in which so facile and elaborate a creature 
as man can move. There is no end to its combinations. 


192 


RELIGION. 


It shapes itself beyond all enumeration of shapes. It 
wills with all attitudes of authority and decision. It 
feels with all moods and variation of social affection. It 
rises by the wings of faith into the invisible, and fashions 
for itself a life there glowing with every imaginable 
good impulse. And neither one of them is religion 
more than the other. It is the whole soul’s life that is 
religion. When the sun rose on Memnon it was 
fabled to have uttered melodious sounds. But what 
were that music compared with the soul’s response 
when God rises upon it and every part like a vibrating 
cord sounds forth to his touch, its joy and worship! 

Flowers betray their presence even to a blind man 
by the perfume they send out. In some such a way 
men should live their religion, The odor of Christian 
graces should betray them wherever they are. Not 
obtruding themselves or their actions on others 
but they should live the purity and joy of religion 
so that others should see, feel, and bear witness 
to it. Every impulse of beauty, of heroism, and 
every craving for pure love, fairer perfection, nobler 
type and style of being than that which closes like a 
prison house around us in the daily walk of life, is an 
impulse from on high, it is a wave of feeling floating 
into the soul, reminding it that there is something 
higher, sweeter, purer yet to be attained. 

A really refined person who ignores the promptings 
of his own soul impelling him to the life of pure reli¬ 
gion should be as rare as an undevout astronomer. 
One whose sense of color is so exquisite that one 


RELIGION. 193 

wrong shade cannot escape his eye, that harmony of 
hues is his soul’s delight, surely his inner vision should 
pierce the blue and catch the marvelous play of colors 
on the gates of the eternal city ! One whose ear is" 
attuned to melody, who has brought music to its 
highest perfection, how is it that his soul has never 
caught the melody of heavenly harps? He who has 
lifted his affections until grossness repels him, who has 
tried to keep his heart pure from the taint of life’s vul¬ 
garity, he is not ignorant of the beauty and purity that 
the soul ever craves. As the lightning from earth 
leaps forth and mingles with the electricity of the 
clouds, so mus*- his sense of love and harmony and 
purity be attached to, and mingle with, the love of the 
soul for the beautiful and pure and true, which is fed 
from the eternal source of all purity. 

Religion inculcates the cultivation of the ideas of 
good, of duty, of right, of justice, of love, of self-sacri¬ 
fice. The soul is ever pressing on us the claims of 
these traits of character, for they constitute its exist¬ 
ence, and are capable of endless expansion. They are 
the chief distinctions of our nature, they constitute our 
humanity. To unfold them, is the work of relig¬ 
ious culture. It consists in simply listening to the 
claims of our higher nature. A religious life is not 
like a bubble on the river’s surface ; it is rather like the 
river itself, which widens continually and is never so 
broad or so deep as at its mouth where it loses itself 
in the ocean, fit emblem of eternity. In religion as in 

everything else, man should judge his brother man by 

‘3 


194 


RELIGION. 4 


his own heart. As dear and as precious as his own 
creed may be to him, he must believe that it is so with 
the faith of his brother. Were this always the case, 
■much of misery, much of contention, cruelty, and op¬ 
pression would pass a way, to give place to heaven’s 
own unity and peace, harmony and love. 

A man's religion is not a thing made in heaven 
then bestowed on him. It is his own conduct and 
life. A man has no more religion than he acts 
out in life. Religion should not be used as calking, 
something to stuff into the cracks and crevices of life, 
but it should be regarded and used as the warp and 
woof of life. Christianity insists on the duty of medi¬ 
tation. This is so because in meditation, or revery, 
the soul comes nearer to the surface of active life, the 
inner senses grow brighter, the inner voices of silence 
speak louder, and vibrations from unseen centers more 
easily break in upon it, and then the signal messages 
from our hidden life flash to our physical senses. 

We talk much about the consolation of religion. 
Since religion is the science of the soul, its consolations 
are those that the soul is ever extending to the heart, 
only religion emphasizes the lesson. Religion throws a 
halo of hope around death, because it insists that the 
intuitional whispers of the heart, not less than the fast 
coming conclusion of science are abundantly confirmed 
by revelations. Does the heart dream of immortality? 
Religion does not permit a doubt on that point. It 
smilingly acquiesces in the promptings of the heart, 
the reasoning of later day science, and then points to 


RELIGION. 


195 


the Inspired Word and bids us observe how it confirms 
our budding faith. Have we dear ones who have 
journeyed on ahead ? It reminds us we shall go to 
them. When science starts back, half affrighted be¬ 
fore the mysterious powers of the soul which we but 
dimly comprehend, and confesses that it can not yet 
understand what soul life may be, religion gravely as¬ 
sents, remarking only, that “eye hath not seen, nor 
ear heard” what we shall be. When our hearts 
hunger for love and longingly ask if our d$ad love us 
still, religion answers that “God is love,” and so love 
must be a soul attribute, and can not die. 

Religion does not ask us to forego one pure 
pleasure of life. It holds that life was intended to be 
happy. The world was made beautiful with flowers, 
mountains towering in sublimity, oceans rolling in 
grandeur, and man was intended to enjoy them It 
does not ask that one natural craving of the heart be 
given up. It asks only that we recognize the claims 
of our real self, our higher nature. It asks that we 
recognize as true the intuitional teachings of our heart, 
that we believe in, and hold fast to, the teachings of 
the wisest and best on earth who have bathed in the 
sunlight of inspiration, and have spoken to us in God’s 
word, and have told us of heaven and immortality. It 
asks that we follow in the footsteps of Him who went 
about doing good. It asks us to make the Golden 
Rule our guide, and to live purely in thought, in word, 
in deed. It heightens every legitimate pleasure in life. 
In times of distress and gloom, it whispers encourage- 


196 


RELIGION. 


ment; when death visits us, and summons loved ones 
away, it bids us not to mourn as those without hope, 
but through our tears to see the rainbow of hope. It 
is above creeds, it is more than profession, it is higher 
than calling ; It is life in its highest and best sense. 

True religion is as productive of love and good 
will among men, as the sunshine of Spring calls into 
being the flowers and fruits of Summer. It recognizes 
the brotherhood of man. It ever seeks to lift up the 
head that is bowed down, to heal the wounded spirit, 
to dissipate the gloom of sorrow, to sweeten the cup 
of affliction, to ever point to the fadeless stars that 
shine beyond, and thus it sheds round the sunshine of 
love and peace, of joy and hope. Religion holds that 
the things not seen are eternal and abideth ever, but 
that our outward manifest life, with its enjoyments and 
sorrows, is evanescent and fleeth away. The external* 
life of man is the creature of time and circumstances 
and passes away, but the internal ever remains. The 
one has to do with outward manifestations, with visible 
things, with tangible realities; the other is silence in¬ 
ward communings, but into that life come thoughts and 
aspirations from afar, on the inner ear breaks music 
from unseen sources, and before the mental eye float 
visions of a higher life, a region of spiritual calm re¬ 
moved from the petty worries, the vexations, cares and 
annoyances of every day life. 

It asks us to recognize that the soul is the real, the 
abiding part of man. That the body is the outward 
dress of the soul, which vivifies, energizes, and informs 


RELIGION. 197 

the body. The body, being material, must grow old 
and decrepit. It believes that this life is simply pre¬ 
paratory of infinite life beyond. It asks us to live with 
this understanding constantly in mind. As the student 
going through college achieves a failure in college 
life, unless he makes the getting of an education the 
main thing ; so we, in going through the preparatory 
school of life, whatever else we may do, will make a 
failure of life, unless we prepare for the greater life 
beyond; and this should be our object. In this, all can 
be successful. Doing this, we have the approving 
smile of our soul, and the help of all those influences 
streaming down from heaven itself. 






198 


DEATH OF CHILDREN 



Ah! it causes bitter smarting 
and a draught of myrrh, we 
drink, 

When from little children parting 
At the graves relentless brink, 
Hearts are breaking then with 
grief, which in words find no 
relief. 

But the child of our repining 
know naught of our woful plight, 
But beholds the sunlight shin¬ 
ing, 

Splendor of eternal light. 
Change your weeping into sing, 
ing, 

All will now be for the best, 
Mourning never can can be 
bringing 

Children back from heavenly 
rest, 

They who boldly self resign, 
Are received to love divine. 









WALKING ON THE WATER. 















































CHAPTER XIII. 


FAITH. 

\ k /E never can exhaust the mysteries of our dual 
^ * nature. Like the gold mines of South Africa, 
the deeper the workings, the more valuable the de¬ 
posits. Since the soul is the energizing, informing 
and vivifying principle, we may regard the outward 
physical life as in some way a reflection, so to speak, 
in material substance of the deeper, hidden life of the 
soul. 

Hence man lives in two worlds. The objective 
world, the world of sense, of outward forms, of matter 
and force. There is also the inner subjective world, 
the world of intuition and of nature’s finer forces, where 
we seem to lose sight of our every day, physical life; 
and we catch glimpses of the working of forces which 
seem to belong to a higher order of existence. So 
there are two points of view from which to regard 
every relation, business, and interest of life. The one, 
is the material objective plane, of every day immediate 
interests, the other, is from the subjective world, the 
world of finer forces, the ideal world, of imagination 
hope and love, the world of intuition, where the soul 
sometimes permits the passage to our physical senses 


202 


FAITH. 


of knowledge it has garnered in some mysterious way, 
using information perhaps, which has vibrated to it 
from the land where the tree of knowledge is in per¬ 
petual bloom. 

This inner world, into which, at times, all enter, 
where we lose sight, at least partially, of present limi¬ 
tations, where we are influenced by the soul side of 
our nature in forming conclusions, is preeminently the 
land of faith. As we ordinarily use the word faith has 
only to do with spiritual verities. That is a one-sided 
way of regarding it. That is but one department, 
though perhaps the most important, but the fact is 
there is not a profession, a calling, a concern or 
interest in life, in which faith does not apply, for we 
are all influenced, reasoning from our inner life about 
them. More than this can be said. Faith is of prime 
importance in every department of life, and those in¬ 
dividuals who exercise it most meet with greatest 
success. The great men of earth, who have accomp¬ 
lished the most, and have been noted for far seeing 
sagacity, have been men of faith. 

Faith then is simply such a state of the mind that 
enables one to be influenced in his every day life by 
his higher powers rather than by his lower. Even in 
the most practical matters, that man succeeds best 
who has the most of this element. The petty trader 
is quite lost unless able to put his hand on cash, or 
box, or bale; but a leader in the commercial world, 
goes far beyond what he can see and handle. He 
deals with the relation of things and anticipates results, 


FAITH. 


203 


he takes into account everything and makes the 
whole world minister to his needs, he has and exercises 
commercial faith. A mechanic can handle his tools 
and materials with skill, but some one else lays out 
the work for him to do; the inventor catches forms 
unseen by the eye, hears directions not expressed by 
the tongue, sees results long before they are existent. 
That is mechanical faith. All great inventors must be 
men of great faith for they bring to perfection results 
existing only in the subjective world. 

The politician regards only the forms of law, the 
daily routine of government, the present necessities 
and circumstances. The Statesman, forsees a condit¬ 
ion of affairs not yet developed. He builds for the 
future. He has and exercises faith in the field of 
economics. The same distinction would be found to 
exist in the case of the petti-fogger and the jurist. In 
short, in every walk of life, there is always to be found 
the narrow and the broad point of view, corresponding 
to the two sides of our nature, and just as the soul is 
superior to the body, as the subjective world trans¬ 
cends in importance the objective world, so actions 
taken under the guidance of a living active faith, yield 
more important results than the simply practical. 
When we enter the field of religion and discuss spirit¬ 
ual verities, practical life dismisses them all because 
they make so little appeal to the physical senses, but 
faith, the inner life, accepts them all because they 
have to do with the life of the soul. In this direction 
faith is all important. 


204 


FAITH. 


There was a time once when merely brute force 
governed the world. Then came the age of mind, of 
intellect. With individuals, nations and races it is 
coming every year to be more and more important 
that we use our highest powers, if we would succeed 
in the race. The world is fast approaching the plane 
whereon the higher forces of nature hold sway. The 
old order is changing. All the mechanism of life is 
to be more swift, more subtle, more responsive. The 
slow and clumsy processes of the past are rapidly 
fading away, and the finer forces taking their place. 
The age of horse-power, of the use of wind and water, 
gave way to steam ; the age of steam, was replaced by 
that of electricity. So man is coming more and more 
to rely on his higher powers. And so in spiritual 
matters. Creed and dogma, replaced by love and. 
service—a loving service—which is the finest expres¬ 
sion life can assume. 

Let these two elements enter into every exper¬ 
ience, informing it with joy and love, and peace, and 
life will take a new significance and deeper richness. 
For man was created for the higher, not the lower life. 
When he lives below his moral ideal, he is out of his 
habitat, as a bird would be in the water, or a fish in the 
air; he was created for a spiritual atmosphere and 
only in that does he realize his true being. He real¬ 
izes it only as he listens to the claims of his higher 
nature, only as he makes faith—in its broadest sense— 
his rule of action. 

There are people who have so refined their taste 


FAITH. 


205 


that they live in the ideal rather than the actual. 
They have so cultivated the sense of the beautiful, 
that with the inner eye they can almost catch the 
gleam of the perfect beauty of the spirit land: so cul¬ 
tivated the sense of harmony that they almost hear the 
celestial music; they have so strengthened and puri¬ 
fied their social nature that they can detect the sweet 
vibrations of love and tender influence that are wafted 
earthward from the world beyond. They have so 
listened to the inner voices that the spirit world seems 
half revealed, and they have an abiding assurance that 
somewhere the life here laid down shall be renewed. 
They know that the inner life, which only manifests 
«itself but rarely here, shall find a full and free expres¬ 
sion there. As flowers adorn waste places, so does 
such a faith and hope adorn life. 

There is nothing in all this world that ever led 
man to real victory but faith. Faith is that looking 
forward to a future with something like certainty, that 
raises man above the narrow feelings of the present. 
When he is no longer confined to what he can see and 
feel and handle, but in imagination he brings the 
future to him. Even in this life he is a greater man, 
a man of more elevation of character, who is steadily 
pursuing a plan that requires some years to accomplish 
than he-who is living by the day. Look forward but 
ten years and plan for it, live for it, there is something 
of manhood, something like courage required to con¬ 
quer the thousand things that stand in your way. 

The will is developed through action and streng- 


206 


FAITH 


thened through faith. Fear and doubt paralyze the 
will and produce impotency, but hope and faith pro¬ 
duce marvellous results. The lawyer or physician 
who has no faith in his own ability will make blunders, 
whereas the ignorant fanatic or quack may succeed if 
he has faith in himself. Fear and doubt are daughters 
of ignorance that drag men down; faith is the white 
robed angel that lends him her wings and endows him 
with power. Faith without knowledge may be more 
useful than knowledge without faith. The way to 
develope will power and faith is to act, each act cre¬ 
ates a new impulse, which, added to the already 
existing energy, increases its strength. Good acts 
increase the power for good ; evil acts, the power of* 
evil. Faith, like everything else, developes by exer¬ 
cise. The more you listen to your higher nature, and 
act in accordance with it, the easier it becomes to listen 
and act. 

It is faith that gives victory in death, because 
faith giving ear to the inner voices, coupling them with 
the promises of God’s word, does not hesitate to ac¬ 
cept them in their fullness, and it knows this life is but 
preparatory of the life to come; and so, instead of re¬ 
garding death with fear, it simply sees in it a necessary 
step in evolution. Faith is that elevation of character 
which we get by looking steadily forward till eternity 
becomes a real home for us; and we view death, not 
as the great end, but something that stands between 
us and that great end. We are conquerers of death 
when we are able to look beyond it. 


FAITH. 


207 


Death is a teacher of faith since it brings to us a 
conviction of the reality of the unseen. We may play 
against the argument with another life, when our af¬ 
fections are neutral. But let any loved one bid us 
good-by and pass within the veil, then reason surren¬ 
ders to love. A little innocent child—gathered by the 
reaper while yet the morning was early—does much 
to illume the other world. The wounded heart is 
blessed with stronger vision. The ears upon which 
farewells have fallen seem someway more powerful to 
discern the still small voice. When the heart is 
numbed by sadness, the play of the inner life is more 
plainly perceived. But do not unduly mourn. Com¬ 
mune with them in thought, and it may be some 
response will come; though you may fail to note the 
origin. 

Strive to let the sunshine of a living faith illume 
your heart. Do not let the shadow of discouragement 
and despondency fall on your path. Retire to your 
inner sanctuary, let the sunlight of your inner life en¬ 
velope you. A hopeful spirit will discover the silver 
lining of the darkest cloud, for back of all planning and 
doing, with its attendant discouragements and hind- 
drances, shines the light of promise and help. There 
is always that before or around us which should fill the 
heart with warmth. The sky is blue ten times where 
it is black once. If you have troubles so have others, 
none are free from them. Perhaps it is well that none 
should be, for they give sinew and tone to life, fortitude 
and courage to man. 


208 


FAITH. 


Religion and faith are not synonymous terms. 
Religion is acting out in life the lessons of faith using 
the word in its narrower sense. But faith itself covers 
the entire field of action, and simply means guidance 
by the highest powers of our nature. That faith is 
essential to success, is shown by the very nature of the 
case. Unless he possess faith of some kind, man’s 
whole life would be passed without effecting one use¬ 
ful object. If faith was unaccompanied by success, 
science would never have attained the heights it now 
enjoys. Man would yet have been groveling in the 
darkness of the prehistoric times. All that has been 
accomplished in this world has been won by men act¬ 
ing out the faith that was in them. 

We talk about the conflict between religion and 
science; we mean between faith and science. Science 
deals with the manifested side of nature, but faith has 
to do with the unmanifested side. And yet every 
advance in science in the world has been won by faith, 
by constantly interrogating facts, until, as in the light¬ 
ning’s brief flash, some new and wonderful theory is 
outlined in the mind. Newton pondering over the 
fallen apple, suddenly perceived by his mental vision 
the theory of gravitation. So of the world embracing 
theories of La Place, of Darwin, and of other great 
minds. The theory of the conservation of energy, 
that chemical atoms are but different modifications of 
the same primary atom, the theory of the etherial 
world, where did all these stupendous theories, which 
seem to throw such a flood of light on nature’s pro- 


FAITH. 


209 


cesses, come from ? They came from the same source 
as the inspiration of prophets, of great musicians, of 
orators and statesmen, of great inventors, from the 
inner life that surges within us all, though in most 
cases, its presence is most effectually masked by 
the veil of mater. But it is there, and if we but pay 
attention to it, we may also feel the rush of soul 
awakening. 

As the delicate wire between distant points is the 
medium by which electrical messages flash to and fro, 
so is faith the connecting link between the finite and 
the infinite, the subjective and the objective world. 
It concerns the deeper life, ever surging within, which 
is the real life. Its office is to show us the reality of 
spiritual things, to demonstrate that we have an 
inward life, not fully dependant on our outward every 
day existence. It ever insists that this is the true life, 
that the highest object man can propose to himself is 
to consider the claims of that life, and prepare for the 
time when he shall enter upon it. It teaches that God 
is a spirit, and compels us to worship him as such. It 
strives to impress on our material senses the claims of 
the unseen world, at times swaying wide the curtain 
that hangs between the seen and the unseen. 

Faith is something more than mere belief The 
inventor’s faith is shown by his constant endeavors to 
realize the machine which is present to his inward 
vision. The business man’s faith is seen in his plan¬ 
ning, and striving in every way to execute the plans 

which he sees will bring success in the future. The 

14 


210 


FAITH. 


truly religious man’s faith finds expression in his life. 
Believing in immortality, he strives in this life to be 
worthy of it. Believing this life is but a preparatory 
school, he strives to learn the lesson. Believing that 
his loved ones have simply journeyed on ahead, he 
longs to follow them. Believing that his soul has 
powers not of this world, he is ready to listen to her 
warning voice. The rewards of such a life are many. 
Whether he gain wealth or fame, or not, his life is a 
success. 



RELEASE. 


211 



“O spirit, freed from bondage, 
Rejoice thy work is done ! 

The weary world is ’neath thy feet, 
Thou brighter than the sun ! 


Awake, and breathe the living air, 

Of our celestial clime ! 

Awake to love that knows no change, 
Thou who hast done with time ! 


Awake! lift up thy joyful eyes,— 
See, all heaven’s host appears ; 
And be thou glad exceedingly, 
Thou who hast done with tears ! 


Awake! ascend! Thou art not now 
With those of mortal birth ; 

The living God hath touched thy lips, 
Thou who has done with earth !” 



212 


FUTURE LIFE 



Victor Hugo’s Testimony. 

[ FEEL in myself the future life, I am like a forest 
1 which has been more than once cut down. The 
new shoots are stronger and livelier than ever. I am 
rising, I know, towards the sky. The sunshine is on my 
head. The earth gives me its generous sap, but 
heaven lights me with the reflection of unknown 
worlds. If the soul be nothing but the result of bodily 
powers, why is my soul more luminous when my bodily 
powers begin to fail ? Winter is on my head, but 
etefnal spring is in my heart I breathe at this hour 
the fragrance of the violets, and the roses, as I did at 
twenty years. The nearer I approach the end, the 
plainer I hear around me the immortal symphonies of 












victor Hugo’s testimony. 


213 


the world which invites me. It is is marvelous but 
yet simple. It is a fairy tale, and it is history. For 
half a century I have been writing my thoughts in 
prose and verse ; history, philosophy, drama, romance, 
tradition, satire, ode and song—I have tried all. But 
I have not said the thousandth part of what is in me. 

When I go down to the grave, I can say, like 
many others, I have finished my work ; but I can not 
say I have finished my life. My day’s work will begin 
again the next morning. The tomb is not a blind 
alley : it is a thoroughfare. It closes oii the twilight, 
to open on the dawn ! The grave is the entrance to 
the place of restitution; where the soul resumes the in¬ 
finite, where it receives its plenitude, where it enters on 
its mysterious possessions. Death is the quietest of 
liberties ; it is also the furthest progress. Death is a 
higher-step for all who have lived upon its heights. 








What is death ? ’tis to be free; 

No more to live, or hope or fear, 

To gain the dread equality. 

All, all alike are numbered there, 
The mighty wave 
Wraps Lord and Slave. 

Nor pride, nor poverty, dares come 
Within that refuge home—the tomb. 
Spirit with the drooping wing 
And the ever weeping eye, 

Thou of all earth’s kings art king; 
Empires at thy footstool lie, 
Beneath thee strewed, 

Their multitude 

Sink like waves upon the shore; 

Storms shall never rouse 
them more. 


314 














What the grandeur of the earth 
To the grandeur round thy throne? 
Riches, glory, beauty, birth, 

To thy kingdoms all have gone. 

Before the stand 
The wondrous band— 

Bards, heroes, sages, side by side—- 
Who darkened nations when they died. 

Earth hath hosts, but thou canst show 
Many a million for her one. 

Through thy gates the mortal flow 
Has for ages rolled on 

Back from the tomb 
No step hath come; 

There fixed till the last thunder’s sound 
Shall bid thy prisoner be unbound. 


215 













CHAPTER XIV. 


PRAYER. 


YER is the aspiration of the soul generally 



expressed in words, not always spoken, 


addressed to the infinite Father of All. We must not 
forget that we are beings of larger capacities than can 
find expression in the body. It is as if all the activi¬ 
ties of bodily life, mental and physical, were but 
reflections in the physical senses of the deeper life of 
the soul. But in general, only a part of the soul’s 
activities are given such expression. The induced 
current is but feeble compared to the real current 
at the hidden center. Our soul possesses know- 
lede that our physical brain cannot grasp. Our 
material brain grows fatigued and forgets, in the 
course of a few short years, the majority of the incidents 
through which it has passed, the soul never forgets. 
And so in many ways we could show that, as in sleep, 
there is still a part of our brain awake, keeping 
watch and ward over the secret springs of life, so in 
the ordinary daily life, when we say we are awake, 
yet still but a part of the real faculties of the soul are 
active. What we can express in our physical body 
is but a segment of a circle, requiring another state of 
existence for its full realization. 



Zbe Hgon^ in tbe ©arben. 

Bub (3esus) prageb, saving, <S> mg tfatber, If it be 
possible, let tbis cup pass from me! nevertheless, not 
as 5 will, but as tbou wilt, 

€§ap, 36; 39. 






















f 













♦ 


* 











\ 











































PRAYER. 


219 


When we pray, we are bidden to enter into the 
closet and shut the door, that is to say, we are to 
enter the subjective, spiritual world, calm the passions, 
still the physical senses, and then breath the aspira¬ 
tions, the desires, the longings of the soul. “And thy 
Father who seeth in secret shall reward thee openly/* 
That is to say, that God, being a spirit, will see, or 
perceive, as spirits see and perceive, in a way that we 
cannot understand. For can not even now soul read 
soul, and who can explain it? And thus our desires 
and thoughts, even though unexpressed, are all clear 
to God, for he “seeth in secret/* And hence every 
sincere wish of the heart is a prayer. And so we all 
pray. The only difference is that some of us do it on 
purpose; with others, it is the involuntary cry of a 
wearied heart. 

When we pray for others, who can tell how far 
the influence of such a prayer extends ? When the 
influence of love vibrates around the world, when our 
very thoughts influence, for good or ill, sensitive souls 
around us, even as the hidden ore influences the 
needle, you need have no doubt that the prayer you 
breathe for another, is felt in some way to his very 
soul, and though no visible results may appear, in the 
last great day it may become clear that most momen¬ 
tous changes were effected. It is not possible to set 
bounds to what may be accomplished in this matter. 
The more earnest grows your prayer, the more your 
soul is sending forth its streams of influence, the more 
they beat upon the receptive soul of the one for whom 


220 


PRAYER. 


you pray, and you as surely assist in molding his life 
as if you were constantly giving him acceptable advice. 
A mother’s prayer! Who can tell the marvels it can 
accomplish! Here love and prayer unite their streams 
of influence. 

The soul being the source of life and energy dis¬ 
played by the body is, or should be, master of the 
body. Such, indeed, is our birth-right, but we ,many 
of us, do not know the scope of our rightful powers. 
We are unskilled engineers, who do not know the ex¬ 
tent of our control over the exceedingly complex 
machine intrusted to us. Infirmities, disease, the rust 
of years, or accident may so disable the bodily organs 
that our control is enfeebled, but how many times, 
under the stress of circumstances, the call of urgent 
duty, do we see the soul rousing itself, and at its 
imperious command, the body fling off an attack of 
sickness even as it would lay aside an unseasonable 
wrap ? The soul which issues these commands may 
be influenced, or even compelled to such actions by 
other souls. For souls commune with souls in a way 
we can not even conceive. Hence there are many 
healers in the world. We all know such instance, 
people at whose command, not necessarily spoken, 
aches and pains in another disappear, refreshing sleep 
visits the wearied brain, the vigor of health replaces 
the languor of disease. 

What has happened is apparently a simple, 
natural process. The one soul has been vivified by 
energy emanating from the other. God being omni- 


PRAYER. 


221 


scient in knowledge, omnipotent in power, has but to 
think and it is done. Hence it is by no means idle to 
pray for the blessing of health either for yourself or 
others. In the case of yourself, you are simply asking 
for a fresh baptism of soul energy. The very asking 
for it fits the soul to receive the blessing, and, if con¬ 
sonant with the best good, such blessing may be 
given. Do we not know of such instances, where in 
answer to earnest prayer, the blessing of health has 
descended like heavenly benediction upon the sufferer? 

Neither is it idle to pray for others when they are 
sick. Certain it is that nature’s laws are inexorable in 
their operation, but a still higher law comes into play; 
the soul should be master in the body. Prayer is 
earnest thought. You can not think earnestly of 
another person without influencing that person. If 
you pray for his health, an influence is streaming out 
from your soul to his which may rouse it to activity 5 
and certainly if you pray in the right spirit, the influ¬ 
ence you exert will be soothing and calming, and tend 
to fit the receptive soul to receive the blessing of health, 
should God see fit to grant it. 

And so do not doubt that every earnest prayer 
uttered for an absent one is a shield of protection, a 
weapon for defense, an unseen influence luring him in 
the path of duty. Do not fear that distance renders 
your efforts futile. As electric waves speed round the 
world, so does the potent vibration of love, of thought, 
and hence of prayer. We have loved ones who have 
journeyed on before, parents, companions, children, 


222 


PRAYER. 


friends, they do not now need our prayers; but since 
love and thought are spiritual forces, whose potent 
vibrations, sweep across the void separating the seen 
from the unseen, you do not know but what their 
prayers are sending streams of heavenly blessings up¬ 
on your soul. Open then the inner sanctuary that the 
blessing may flow in upon you. 

When we reflect that prayer is but the expression 
of an earnest wish, that you can not wish earnestly with¬ 
out exercising the will, and further, that every exercise 
of the will sets in motion a stream of influence, then 
we find the meeting place of faith and science. All 
that exists, all effects, all that happens are but the 
outward effects of will, either human or divine. Hence 
the reasonableness of prayer, for yourself or others. 
The instinctive Faith of mankind, here receives the 
sanction of latter day science, the intuitions of the 
heart are justified. 

All men pray, for all have desires and aspirations 
which they send out into the universe. Prayer then, 
is natural as breathing, but to achieve the greatest 
good we must make of it a conscious effort. And in 
all cases, God designs we should, as far as possible, 
answer our own prayers. If we pray not to be led 
into temptation, then avoid temptation as we would 
a contagious disease. If we pray for health, observe 
the laws of health. If we wish some temporal bless¬ 
ing, put forth the necessary exertions to secure it. 
Prayer is not simply words, but heart felt desires, so 
you can not really pray for anything unless you de- 


PRAYER. 


223 


sire it, and if you really desire it, you do all you can 
to achieve it. 

To exert the will, to bring one’s self in harmony 
with the divine will, is aspiration or prayer. To ex¬ 
press that prayer in acts is to make it effective. True 
prayer means self sacrifice; the giving up of the low 
upon the altar of the high. Prayer means a rising up 
in our thoughts and aspirations to our highest ideal, 
but if we do not ourselves rise up to it we do not pray. 
If we expect our highest ideal to come down to us we 
expect an absurdity, an impossibility. We must rise 
to it. 







224 


CHRIST, THE CHOICE. 



I turn from Fancy’s cloud built scheme 
Dark creed, and mournful Eastern dream 
Of power impersonal and cold, 
Controlling all, itself controlled, 

Maker and slave of iron laws, 

Alike the subject and the cause : 

From vain philosophies that try 
The Seven fold gates of mystery, 

And baffled ever, babble still, 

Word prodigal, of fate and will, 

From Nature and her mockery, Art, 

And book and speech of men apart, 

To the still witness in my heart; 

With reverence waiting to behold 
His Avatar of love unfold, 

The Eternal Beauty New and Old ! 

The great enigma still unguessed, 
Unswered the eternal quest, 

I gather up the scattered rays 
Of wisdom in the early days, 















CHRIST THE CHOICE. 


225 


Faint gleams and broken, like the light 
Of meteors in a northern night, 
Betraying to the darkling earth 

The unseen sun which gave them birth, 
I listen to the Sibyl’s chant 

The voice of priest and hierophant; 

I know what Indian Kreeshna saith, 

And what of life and what of death 
The demon taught to Socrates ; 

And what, beneath his garden-trees 
Slow pacing with a dream like tread, 

The solemn thoughted Plato said, 

Nor lack I tokens, great or small. 

Of God’s clear light in them all, 

While beholding with more dear regard 
The scroll of Hebrew seer and bard, 
The starry pages promise-lit 

With Christs evangel over-writ 
Thy miracle of life and death, 

O holy One of Nazareth! 





Leaves have their time to fall, 

And flowers to wither at the north 
wind’s breath, 

And stars to set—but all 

Thou hast all seasons for thine own, 

O Death. 

We know when moons shall wane, 

When summer birds from far shall 
cross the sea, 

When Autumn hues shall tinge the 
golden grain, 

But who shall teach us when to 
look for thee? 

Is it when Spring’s first gale 

Comes forth to whisper where the 
violets lie? 

Is it when roses in our path grow pale?— 
They have one season—all are ours 
to die. 


Day is for mortal care i 

Eve for glad meetings round the 
joyous hearth; 

Night for the dream of sleep, the voice 
of prayer— 

But all for thee, thou mightiest of 
the earth. 


226 








THE DAUPHINE. 


227 


D URING the terrible times of the French Revo¬ 
lution the king and queen were put to death- 
Their little son, the Dauphine, though 
but nine years of age, was placed in a cell and his food 
thrust through a hole in the upper part of the door. 
After a year’s confinement, during which period that 
door never once opened, he was brought out to die. 
“ O,” said he, “the music, the music, how fine.” 
“Where?” Why up there, up there !” and again he 
repeated the exclamation ; “O the music, how fine ; I 
wish my sister could hear it!” “Music? Where?” 
again asked his attendant. “Up there, up there!” said 
the dying Dauphine. “O! How fine! I hear my 
mother’s voice among them.” And with these words 
he went to join her whom at that time he did not 
know to be dead. 





















228 


THE UNKNOWN COUNTRY. 




Mysterious realm ! Canst thou 
not send 

Some blessed spirit back 
To cheer us, as we onward 
wend 

Along life’s weary track ? 
Our friends—are they all there 
and blest ? 

And do 'they love us still ? 
And do they hover round our 
path ; 

Knowing our good and ill ? 

Oh tell us ? Is it but a dream 
When in the silent night 
They come and bless us, and 
appear 

So beautiful and bright? 
The hallowed form, the loving 
eye, 

That the deep spirit warms, 
Are they from thee? Or but 
the shapes 

Desiring fancy forms. 
















THE DYING BOY. 


2-0 




A little boy lay on his 
death bed. Starting up he 
exclaimed, “O, mother, I 
see such a beautiful coun¬ 
try, and so many little chil¬ 
dren ! but there are high 
mountains between us, too 
high for me to climb, who 
will carry me over?” After 
thus expressing himself, 
he leaned back on his pil¬ 
low but suddenly roused 
himself once more and 
stretching out his little 
hands, cried as loud as his 
feeble voice would permit, 
“mother, the man’s come 
to carry me over.” He was 
peacefully asleep. The 
man had indeed come to 
carry the little fellow over. 











230 


GOD IS GOOD. 



“—in the maddening maze of thing*, 
And tossed by storm and flood, 

To one fixed stake my spirit clings, 

I know that God is good. 

I long for household voices, gone, 
For vanished smiles I long, 

But God hath led my dear ones on 
And he can do no wrong. 

And so beside the Silent Sea, 

I wait the muffled oar; 

No harm from him can come to me 
On ocean or on shore. 

I know not where His islands lift 
Their fronded palms in air; 

I only know I can not drift 
Beyond his love and care. 







CHRIST AND THE PENITENT WOMAN. 
















































































CHAPTER XV, 

WORSHIP. 

nodding flower lifts its head to the sun¬ 
shine and expands in radiant beauty, so 
does the heart of man intuitively respond to the sweet 
influence of a higher power which is ever stealing over 
it. The imprisoned bird beats against the bars of its 
cage in its longing for liberty, the submerged buoy 
pulls at its anchor in its vain strivings to reach 
the surface, and equally so the enmeshed soul realizes 
though but dimly, that its rightful home is the spirit 
world, and seeks union with the same, and hence the 
reasonableness of worship, which is the instinctive 
recognition of a higher spiritual power. The soul 
being spiritual intuitively knows spiritual truths, and 
ever whispers them to the heart. And so man has 
always felt the presence of the Infinite Father, and in 
various ways has tried to render him homage. 

Prayer and worship are often confounded, but 
prayer is only a department of worship. Worship, 
like religion, has to do with daily life. Worship is the 
recognition in our thoughts, deed, and words of the 
reality of God, the spiritual world , and of our own 

higher self, and such outward conduct, on our part, 

2 33 



234 


WORSHIP. 


as will bear witness to our belief. Worship has not 
to do entirely with set times and places, but is life. 
Are we not told that God doth not delight in burnt 
offerings, wherewith men sought to show worship, but 
he did require a broken and contrite heart? Worship 
includes a recognition of our own higher nature, our 
spiritual nature, and it means to live in accordance 
with its teachings. The ceremonies and ritual of 
worship are but the livery in which actions are clothed, 
the essential thing is the intention and spirit with 
which the actions are performed. 

We have ever been prone to mistakes in this 
respect, as if rites and observances would be regarded 
by the all seeing eye. The prophet, Joel, tells the 
people to rend their hearts and not their garments. 
Ezekiel tells them that all ceremonial observances are 
as nothing compared with “doing that which is lawful 
and right.” Isaiah enumerates their sacrifices and 
feast days, their sabbaths and new moons, but he says 
God was weary of them but required them to “cease 
to do evil, seek judgment, relieve the oppressed, 
judge the fatherless, plead for the widow.’' Amos 
condemns all ceremonial observances, but advises 
them to “let judgment run down like water, and 
righteousness as a mighty steam.” Micah answers an 
inquirer with the remark that God required nothing of 
him “but to do justly, and to love mercy, and to walk 
humbly with thy God.” And thus it ever hath 
been. 

In this sense, worship is the crowning act of man’s 


WORSHIP. 


235 


life. It can be nothing more than the carrying out in 
daily life of what we know to be highest and best. Build 
then in your own heart a temple to the eternal God, and 
there worship without ceremonials and rites by perpet¬ 
ual adoration, a life given over to the service of right. 
God being a spirit can only be worshiped spiritually. 
To him who feels the presence of God, God exists, and 
to him His existence cannot be disputed away. Such 
feeling and knowledge is spiritual feeling and know¬ 
ledge, and is not to be acquired by scientific investi¬ 
gation. And, on the other hand, this is the only way 
his existence can be demonstrated. The ignorant can 
not be made to realize the existence of knowledge 
unless they become knowing, those who know can 
not have their knowledge reasoned away unless they 
forget what they knew. 

The Pharisees and Sadduces of the New Testa¬ 
ment were not confined to one time or place, there are 
many of that class existing to-day. Then as now, the 
truth is daily sacrificed between superstition and sel¬ 
fishness, and laid in the tomb of ignorance from whence 
it ever rises. The Pharisee now, as in the earlier days, 
makes much of the ceremonies of worship, the obser¬ 
vance of set times and places. But what is wanted is 
the devotion of a life time. It is the homage of the 
soul. It is heeding the claims of our own higher self, 
and trying to give them expression in our outward 
life. Not in pride, but in humility, not to be seen of 
men, but because such a course is the only true wor¬ 
ship. The Sadduce is one who denies that man has 


236 


WORSHIP. 


a spiritual nature. Such a one is enslaved by the 
illusions of material science, the inner senses have 
grown dim, the signal fires of the life to come elicit no 
response in his life. By their assertions they deny 
revelation, they deny intuition and finally they deny 
science. 

If for you the inner voices are silent, if for you 
immortality seems a happy illusion, if you are one of 
those 

“.who never sees 

The stars shine through his cypress trees, 

the fault lies with you. You can not see the stars 
unless you lift your eyes to the heavens. The soul, 
save at exceptional times, does not force its existence 
upon your attention. The current of our ordinary life 
flows on, and we do not recognize that it is after all 
only an induced current, that the true source of life 
and feeling surges on unseen by us. One may be 
present during the delivery of the most eloquent 
speech, but unless he hears what is said it will have no 
existence for him. Every one is endowed with con¬ 
science, but if one never listens to its voice, it does 
not exist for him. If you never question your intui¬ 
tions, you will cease to hear them. 

You must pay attention to your spiritual nature 
or it will fail to influence the current of your daily life. 
Worship is one of the ordained ways of cultivating 
spiritual perception. Worship is a higher life, not a 
life of cant and affectation. It is a life which does not 
demand the relinquishment of one true pleasure, it 



WORSHIP. 


237 


does not ask that you forego one genuine enjoyment. 
It asks only that you live in accordance with your 
highest and best light, that you try in every way to 
heed the claims of your spiritual nature. That 
you cultivate the soul, even as you do your own 
intellect. 

The greatest moral effects are like those of music, 
not wrought out by deep intellectual propositions, but 
melted in by a divine fusion, by words which have 
mysterious, indefinite fullness of meaning, made living 
by sweet voices, which seem to be the out-throbbing of 
angelic hearts. One verse of the Bible read by some 
loved one in some hour of tender influence has a 
power deeper and higher than the most elaborate of 
sermons, the most acute of arguments. In the case 
of a child, how true this is! There is something in 
the voice of a real prayer that thrills a child’s heart 
even before he understands it. It is a kind of heavenly 
music appealing to his soul. And in distant years, in 
life’s late afternoon, mayhaps, or when engrossed in 
the cares of business, the pursuit of wealth or fame, 
some hidden spring of memory may be touched, and 
the man of the world is thrilled to his heart’s core as 
he recalls his mother’s prayer, his father’s exhortation. 

Reason may be used either as a microscope or as 
a telescope. In the first case it is so used that only 
the immediate cares interests and pursuits of life fill the 
mental field of vision. What we can weigh, analyze, 
and compare that engrosses our attention. We study 
the body, but miss the soul. Used in the second case, 


238 


WORSHIP. 


then we see beyond the stars; then we hear more than 
the octavoes of sound; then the still small voice 
rings in our ears; then we recognize the influence 
streaming into our hearts from the sun-set land ; 
then we know that we are not wholly of earth, and, 
then, we worship. Then it is that deep calls unto 
deep, our souls pay homage to the Infinite One, life 
takes on a new meaning, the riddle of existence seems 
nearing solution; then the spirit world stands half re¬ 
vealed, and death itself is but the entrance to life 
immortal. 

This use of reason is just as legitimate as the 
other. It consists in applying scientific methods to the 
study of the soul. It gathers a mass of facts and 
draws from them certain conclusions. It is the strictly 
scientific method. This mysterious soul of ours, our 
real nature, we can not yet understand in a world of 
matter, because we have no words to express it. 
Revelation, limited by the necessities of human speech 
and thought, can only assure us of certain fundamen¬ 
tal truths, such as the existence of God, that he is 
omniscient and omnipotent; of immortality, that our 
present life is preparatory of the life to come. But it 
can only assert that we see through a glass darkly, 
that we can not even conceive of the nature of spiritual 
existence, that it doth not yet appear what it is, t only 
announcing that we shall be like Him, that as He is a 
spirit, so shall we be, and there it stops. Intuition, 
which is a dim expression in physical senses of soul 
realities, can not be interpreted in words. Science 


WORSHIP. 


239 


has but lately turned its attention to this field of re¬ 
search, beginning in the only way possible for science, 
by studying the actions of the still embodied soul, by 
inquiring into every circumstance that shows that un¬ 
seen influences are watching over us. 

The facts thus but recently established are of 
most momentous import, they came as a powerful help 
to faith; and though science also realizes that it is in 
the presence of something it can not explain, yet cer¬ 
tain general conclusions stand out, and we are hopeful 
that a new age in scientific research is beginning, a 
spiritual age. We are revising our definition of mat¬ 
ter and force, and we know there is something within 
us, of like nature to a further something of infinite 
power, the actions of which are visible in the universe 
which we can not explain by anything that we now 
know of matter and force. All this is helpful in many 
ways. It confirms, as far as it goes, revelation, intu- 
tion, and faith. We doubt not it will demonstrate 
immortality. But what has been done has shed light 
on many dark places, and we can see to walk further 
in some directions than ever before. 

It has shown amongst other truths, the foundation 
on which religious belief rests. Scholars have theorized 
much on the fact that mankind everywhere have held 
to some form of religious belief, crude and childish 
though many of them are. The reason for this uni¬ 
versal belief is found to rest on the fact that man 
everywhere, at all times, has seen the exhibition of this 
mysterious force, these unseen agents, which to day 


240 


WORSHIP. 


confront us the instant we begin to look for them. 
And so men have everywhere done, what they are 
doing to-day, speculated about them, formed theories 
to account ior them. It gives a new meaning to the 
inspiration of seers, and prophets, and holy men of 
old. 

For, what were those people but representatives 
of those who in some way had caught, while yet in the 
body, the signal messages from the spiritual world, 
even as delicate instruments now catch the electrical 
messages flashed to them across some miles of inter¬ 
vening space, even though no wire transmits them. It 
shows that this is a natural process, operating in the 
case of all of us, only in most cases, our physical 
nature prevents our recognizing them. But at times, 
in the lives of all, the message comes with startling 
clearness. Those who climbed to inspirational 
heights but illustrate the possibilities in store for men 
generally. 

Such researches as we have mentioned seem to 
have established as a conclusion of science, that the 
personality of man survives the change we call death. 
We maybe utterly unable to understand the nature of 
this existence, but the fact itself seems to be now set¬ 
tled. Surely it is a great comfort to find that science 
confirms revelation and faith. Constituted as we are, 
we long for demonstration, such is now fast coming, if 
indeed it has not been already established. In demon¬ 
strating immortality, science makes clear the infinite, 
untold value of the soul, it shows the reasonableness 


WORSHIP. 


241 


of the claim that the highest duty on earth is to culti¬ 
vate the soul and spiritual part of man. 

It shows also the reasonableness of prayer and 
worship. It shows that every true hope, which has for 
its object some great and noble design, is an unex¬ 
pressed, but none the less real, prayer, which speeds 
to the fount of power, and wisdom, and love, the 
throne of God, and returns to the sender a benison of 
inspiration to go forth on his errand of good. It shows 
that religion and worship is a life wprk, that it is a life 
of justice and mercy, of faith and hope, of the devel- 
opement of the highest part of his nature. It shows 
the necessity of guarding the very thoughts, for the 
pure in heart only can see God. It throws a halo over 
life. Illumes our hours of sorrow with hope, dries the 
tears in the hour of death, for do not the messages of 
love and sympathy cross and recross the void ? even 
if our physical senses can not recognize them, we are 
not sure the same limitations exist beyond the river. 

The glory of civilization is the family circle. But 
in the family, it must be that trials will come. There 
will be conflict of wishes, the clashing of views, and 
a thousand other causes to ruffle the temper and to 
produce friction in the workings of home. And 
into every home some shadow falls. Every one 
prays, whether he realizes it or not, for every heart 
breathes out aspirations and hope, and that is prayer. 
And so every one worships a higher power, whether 
they admit it or not, for we all feel the over-shadowing 
of a great mystery, and like Athenians of old, we have 


242 


WORSHIP. 


erected an altar to an unknown God. As one of the 
great benefits of prayer is that, to really pray, you 
throw open the window of your soul so as to receive 
the blessing, so the benefit of worship is largely 
reflexive. By offering worship, light glances into the 
heart. In the home circle, the benefit is great. 

We all in life have some ideal which we strive to 
achieve. Even criminals try to imitate some more 
noted criminals in their line. The members of every 
profession have some ideal which they strive to reach. 
Every human being that sets his face towards heaven, 
has before him a perfect model in the Man of Sorrows 
who was acquainted with grief. Even as He offered 
up prayer and worship, so should we, and we should 
strive to imitate his blameless life, and make our lives 
an influence for good. 

Not only do we have an ideal which we strive to 
reach, but we generally have some set purpose in life, 
with one it is the acquisition of a fortune, another 
fame, all happiness. The soul, the immortal part of 
man, naturally attracted by good, repelled by wrong, 
longs for light. So it is as natural for man to pray 
and offer worship as for a flower to seek the sunshine 
and send out perfume. It is the soul sighing out aspi¬ 
ration, offering homage, and asking for help. We all 
pray, only some do it unwillingly, forgetting that an 
earnest wish is a prayer. We all offer worship, but 
some are in ignorance that a noble deed is an act of 
worship. Why not do all this openly and for set 
purpose. You long for success and happinness, why 


WORSHIP. 


243 


not ask for them, being careful however, to ask in the 
right spirit, and willing to do all you can to obtain the 
blessing. You desire others to receive a blessing, why 
not ask for it. Never forget that it is not the asking 
which renders God more willing to give, but it may 
render you able to receive 

We are told that since God is a spirit, they that 
worship him must worship in spirit; for souls only can 
commune with souls. We take it that in all true 
worship the bodily senses are stilled, the passions 
forced into the back-ground, so that our souls which 
intuitively know God, may impress that fact on our 
physical senses, and cause us to offer up prayer and 
praise. Let no one suppose that such acts as these 
are signs of weakness. They are but recognizing the 
claims of man’s higher nature, let no one suppose that 
they are vain and profitless, the deepest philosophy 
proclaims their value, do not imagine that but few 
worship, all worship, but they do not know it by that 
name It is a cultivation of the soul. It developes 
soul powers which rule the world. Like meditation, 
the value can not be expressed in words. It soothes 
the passions, it allows the soul intuition to be heard 
more freely. It gives the soul added power to more 
forcibly impress its commands on the physical senses. 
It strengthens you in qualities which make life more 
blessed. 


244 


THEODORE PARKER ON THE BIBLE. 



HIS collection of 
books has taken 
such hold of the world 
as no other. The 
literature of Greece 
which goes up 
like incense from that land of temples and heroic 
deeds, has not half the influence of this book from a 
nation despised alike in ancient and modern times. 
It is read in all the ten thousand pulpits of our land. 
In all the temples of Christendom is its voice lilted up 
week by week. The sun never sets on its glowing 
page. It goes equally to the cottage of the plain man 
and the palace of the king. It is woven into the lit¬ 
erature of the scholar, and colors the talk of the street. 









THEODORE PARKER ON THE BIBLE. 


245 


It enters men’s closets, mingles in all the grief and 
cheerfulness of life. The Bible attends men in sick¬ 
ness, when the fever of the world is on them. The 
aching head finds a softer pillow when the Bible 
lies underneath. The mariner, escaping from ship¬ 
wreck, seizes it the first of his treasures, and keeps it 
sacred to God, It blesses us when we are born, gives 
names to half of Christendom, rejoices with us, has 
sympathy for our mourning, tempers our grief to finer 
issues. It is the better part of our sermons. It lifts 
man above himself. Our best of uttered prayers are in 
its storied speech, wherewith our fathers and the pa¬ 
triarchs prayed. The timid man, about to wake from 
his dream of life, looks through the glass of scripture, 
and his eyes grow bright; he does not fear to stand 
on the promises of the Bible ; such things will not 
stand on chaff, but on mountains of rock. What is 
the secret cause of this wide and deep influence ? 
It must be found in the Bible itself, and must be 
adequate to the effect.” 



246 


THE ISLANDS OF THE BLEST, 




The islands of the blest they say 

The islands of the blest, 

Are peaceful and happy by night and 
day, 

Far away in the glorious west. 

They need not the moon in that land of 
delight; 

They need not the pale, pale star ; 

The sun, he is bright by day and night 

Where the souls of the blessed are. 

They till not the ground, they plow not 
the wave, 

They labor not—never! oh, never! 

Not a tear do they shed, not a sigh do 
they heave, 

They are happy forever and ever. 

Soft is the breeze, like the evening one, 

When the sun has gone down to his 
rest, 

And the sky is pure, and clouds there 
are none, 

In the islands of the blest. 


/ 














LAST WORDS. 


247 



r~ 


I HE children are coming—the beautiful children— 
1 exclamed Rev. D. K. Lee. All his life long he 
had been the special friend of children, need we doubt 
they had indeed come to welcome him home ? What 
shall we say to the following word from a dying mother. 
“There—that band of angels are coming again ; one 
brings a white robe. Do you not hear the song they 
sing? Oh, why do you cry so? Why keep me from 
my dear ones ? How light the room is ! Do not say 
good night but wait a little and we will say good morn¬ 
ing.” Another one said: “This is the best day of my 
life. I hear the angels singing, I am happy. I know 
there is a blessed eternal life. Oh hinder me not for I 
want to go home. I am going, I am almost over the 
river. The voyage is pleasant.” 



HEAVEN. 


Where the bond is never severed, 

Partings, claspings, sobs, and 
moans, 

Midnight waking, twilight weep¬ 
ing, 

Heavy noon tide—all are done, 

Where dear friends in kingly 
glory, . 

Such as earth has never known, 

Shall each take the righteous 
scepter, 

Claim and wear the heavenly 


crown. 


























HEAVEN, 


249 


Where the faded flower shall freshen, 
Freshen never more to fade, 

Where the shaded sky shall brighten, 
Brighten never more to shade, 

Where the sun blaze never scorches, 
Where the star beams never chill, 
Where no tempest stirs the echoes, 
Of the wood or wave or hill; 

Where the morn shall wake in glad¬ 
ness. 

And the noon the joy prolong; 

Where the day light dies in fra¬ 
grance, 

Mid the burst of holy song ; 



fHS8= 









CHAPTER XVI. 


RIGHT LIVING. 


E ATHOS lurks in every-day life. Incidents um 
^ noticed by the outer world, or noted as 
trifling in themselves, are to the participators therein, 
of great moment, and from them play the waves of 
influence, which die away only on the shoreless sea. 
A little innocent child, that has laughed and played 
through childhood’s years, sheltered by a father’s pro¬ 
tecting care, nurtured by a mother’s loving arms, is 
suddenly brought face to face with the hard realities 
of life. Is there not pathos in such an awakening ? 
Henceforth he must do battle for existence. Such 
moments come in every life. To some they come 
early, and the childish face is seamed with care while 
yet it should be laughing in smiles, but all in mature 
years have had to face them. They are writtten on 
the tablets of the heart. We can recall when it 
dawned on us that we had a long fight on our hands. 
That we could expect no favors without a struggle. 
That look where we would many were striving for the 
same thing, and that we must put forth our best 
endeavors. 

Then greater problems loom up before us. We 

250 



CHRIST BLESSING LITTLE CHILDREN. 














RIGHT LIVING. 


253 


see that life is a mosaic of joys and sorrows ; ’tis a 
journey, the road of which winds along a changing 
landscape, now enticing and now repelling, but through 
it all we take our destined way. Finally it becomes 
clear that just as in life, a journey is of importance only 
because of some object in view, so life itself is of value 
only because of a further end, that it is only the first 
stage of an infinite existence, from which it is separa¬ 
ted by the phenomenon of death. At once our view 
of life changes. And the question how best to spend 
this life, what indeed is right living, what is the real 
object we should keep in view, becomes all important. 

We do not journey far in life before we find that 
it has many disappointments, very seldom, indeed, are 
our hopes realized with any fullness. We early learn 
that the true philosophy is to be moderate in our plans 
and hopes. This does not mean to lose courage or to 
cease efforts for great good. For while we expect 
disappointments, we must continue with a brave heart. 
We may indeed fail, but from present failure we can 
organize future success. If we must fall, we can at 
least fall forward. So let us take things calmly, ever 
striving for success. If it comes, it will be more ac¬ 
ceptable because of temporary discouragements, just 
as the sun bursting from behind clouds, lights up the 
scene with greater splendor, because of previous 
storms. 

There is no royal road to true manhood. We 
must take our share of sorrows and discouragements. 
We must make our way through fields of earnest 


254 


RIRHT LIVING. 


patient labor, It requires the discipline of temperance, 
the hard ship of self-denial, it calls for the crushing of 
appetites and passions for the sacrifice of the low on 
the altar of the high. It necessitates purity of speech 
and thought, for as you think so you are. It requires 
courage to begin the race, and energy to pursue it to 
the end. Contemplating this, many shrink back from 
the effort required. But there is no other way. We 
must pass along, enjoying what of sunshine comes our 
way, gathering in the flowers and songs, but shrinking 
not back from the trials that beset us. What the soul 
requires in this life is not necessarily happiness, but 
experience. 

But life is not intended to be devoid of happiness. 
Birds sing, flowers bloom, and nature unfolds a pano¬ 
rama of beauty for our enjoyment. In spite of this 
however, many pass a miserable life. It is often the 
case they themselves are to blame. They seek hap¬ 
piness in the wrong way. They search for it where it 
is not to be found, that is to say, in outward circum¬ 
stances and outward good, for happiness is relative, 
and its source is within, and there only to be found. 
What is wanted is the disposition to make the best of 
everything. Suppose things are dark, the lane will 
turn and night will end in broad day. “The darkest 
day, live till tomorrow, will have passed away.’' Why 
not believe that a higher power shapes our course ? 
Is not our soul, our higher self, a far greater power 
than we have hitherto dreamed? Are we altogether 
sure that it does not exercise a guiding control over 


RIGHT LIVING. 


255 


actions? If we sit down to think about it, we will 
conclude that our troubles are never as great as we 
think they are going to be. Perhaps nothing ever 
came to us that was not necessary to our unfoldment. 
If our road be hard and uneven, let us walk thereon 
with a cheerful spirit; and the and of our journey will 
be peace. 

We must make a choice of pursuits in this life, 
and recognize that following one determined end, we 
can not look for the enjoyments belonging to another 
pursuit. If we strive for high personal position, we can 
not expect the delights of leisure. If we labor for 
vast riches, we must not expect to be free from anxiety 
and care, or to experience the happiness flowing from 
a contented mind. We can not expect to live a life of 
personal gratification, and enjoy health, strength and 
vigor. We can not live for self, and look for the 
deeper joy of self-denial. To succeed in anything we 
must pay the price. A life of frivolity can not be 
expected to yield the same results as one of earnest 
effort. 

We must beware of an aimless life. The young 
man and the young woman who have awakened to the 
fact that they must henceforth rely on their own efforts, 
that life is before them, that on themselves depends 
whether it shall be a success, must form the resolve to 
make the most and best of the talents which God hath 
given them, whether one or ten. They are very few 
indeed, who have not at times felt impelled to such a 
resolve. ’Tis a whisper from the depths of their being 


256 


RIGHT LIVING. 


and eternal weal or woe hangs on the decison. To do 
this does not mean the choice of any particular calling. 
Whatever profession or occupation you decide on, let 
it be one to which you can give your whole energies, 
one which will command the approval of your judg¬ 
ment and of your own higher self when you commune 
with it, when in restful meditation you listen to the 
voices of silence. 

There are certain principles that must form the 
foundation, so to speak, from which we base our 
actions. In naming them, we simply pass in review 
the elements of a noble character. Such is integrity, 
one of the most admirable traits of character, without 
which no lasting success is possible. Other qualities 
may add luster to a person’s attainments, but if this 
essential requisite be lacking, all their luster fades. 
Integrity without knowledge is weak; knowledge with¬ 
out integrity is dangerous. Let a man have the repu¬ 
tation of being fair and upright in his dealings, and he 
will possess the confidence of all who know him, 
without these qualities, every other merit will prove 
unavailing. Do not fear that there is no room in the 
world for men of integrity. They are wanted and a 
place will always be found for them, they will win 
success where others fail. Success without integrity 
is like the early ripening of decayed fruit, ruin follows 
speedily. 

There is wanted in the world men who do right 
because it is right, not because it is expedient. Ever 
remember, you display your character in what you do. 


RIGHT LIVING. 


257 


If your character is low and trivial, your life’s work 
will be paltry, your words have little force, your influ¬ 
ence for good be but small. But if your character be 
true and high, pure^and kind, vigorous and forceful, 
your strokes are blows, your notes staccatos, your 
work massive, your influence cogent. You can do 
what you will whatever your position, you will be as 
one having authority. Since so much depends on 
character, since if you desire to be a power among 
your fellow men, to play on men as a master musician 
plays on his instrument, to compel success under 
adverse circumstances, what shall you do to obtain it ? 

You must map out for yourself a course of action 
and resolutely pursue it. It were tedious to mention 
all the traits of character. Every one knows what they 
are, they can be summed up in the Golden Rule, they 
are instinctively known to each and every one. To 
one element of success we have not given due consid¬ 
eration. If you wish to be a real power among men, 
remember thoughts are things, in this respect, thought 
is a form of unknown force which goes from you, and, 
all unseen by the outer eye, influences others. Guard 
well your thoughts, then, for if they are low your influ¬ 
ence is low, if they are high and elevating, your 
influence is of the same tenor, Is not thought the 
soul in action, does not any faculty, exercised, increase 
in strength ? If you allow your thoughts to rest on 
low and trivial things, such you will be; if you force 
yourself to dwell on pure ennobling thoughts, you will 
grow in that direction. 


258 


RIGHT LIVING. 


You must train yourself to clearness of thought 
also, that is, come to some definite, well considered, 
conclusion on the various, social, scientific, political, 
economical, and religious topics that you investigate. 
This habit is all important. It gives precision and 
force to all your thoughts; you are not at the mercy of 
any thought currents with which you come in contact. 
It makes a positive character of you instead of a com¬ 
plaisant, easily influenced soul. You must also try 
and become familiar with your own inherent powers, 
as far as possible, by study and reflection over the 
results of investigations already made, but more 
still, try and develope your own intuitional faculties. 
Listen to the whispered teachings of your own higher 
self. Just as a person can pass along a crowded 
street and never notice the people whom he passes, so 
can he go through life ignorant of the messages from 
the depths of his own being. 

Strength of character consists of two things, 
—power of will and power of self-restraint. It requires 
two things therefore for existence—strong feelings and 
strong control over them. In estimating character, 
you must consider the power of those feelings which a 
man subdues, as well as the strength of those which 
subdue him. Self-control is not simply the control of 
angry feelings, but it means the subjection of all your 
powers to the will of your higher self. It means to 
bring your thoughts, your passions, under the control 
of your will and judgment, and the employment of 
every power you possess to make effective the conclu- 


RIGHT LIVING. 


259 


sions of your best judgement, when you have arrived 
at it by careful reflection. Is a habit hurtful to you ? 
then abandon it. Is it desirable to form another in its 
place ? practice it. One who will do this will become 
a power among men, and may make of himself almost 
what he will. 

It is not sufficient to simply drive out a low trait 
of character. That leaves room for another perhaps 
equally as low to take its place. We must displace 
the low by the high; vice by virtue, and superstition 
by knowledge. Love for something vulgar may be 
changed by turning it into a love for something high; 
vice may be changed into virtue by changing its aim. 
If a person is miserable and can find no happiness in 
himself, the surest and quickest way for him to be 
content is to forget his own self and live for the inter¬ 
est of others. You can not help others without 
helping yourself. Every one you help, is sending 
forth, perhaps unconsciously to himself, a current of 
love and blessing upon you, which breaks in silence on 
your heart. 

Learn to love the highest and you will be attrac¬ 
ted by it. Seek in every man, those qualities which 
appear to be high, and cover his mistakes with charity. 
If you speak ill of another, you, in effect, give others 
reason to think ill of you, for is it not true that he 
who prominentlynotices the faultsof another must have 
the elements of those faults in himself? A vain person 
is repulsed by the exhibiti6n of vanity in another; a 
liar expects from others the truth; a thief does not 


260 


RIGHT LIVING. 


wish to have his property taken away. So if you too 
prominently observe the faults of others, it may ocasion 
comment on yourself. Besides, such is the subtle law 
of the inner world, by looking for and searching out 
the good qualities in another, you give them fresh 
energies, which, reacting, bless you. 

If we are cheerful and contented, all nature smiles 
with us, the air seems fresher, the sky clearer, the 
foliage more luxurious ; in fact, just as when we look 
through colored glasses, everything seems of the same 
color as the medium through which we gaze, so do our 
mental states, whether cheerful, gay, or sad, make 
everything appear in sympathy with our own feelings. 
More than this can be said, we impart our states of 

mind to others. Here is the reason why cheerful 

people accomplish so much more in the world than 
those of a melancholy disposition. To be cheerful, 
then, is one of the virtues. It makes your own life 

more enjoyable, it causes you to dwell in sunshine 

instead of gloom ; it enables you personally to accom¬ 
plish more, because, after all, you work as your feelings 
move you. It enables you to wield a greater influence 
over others. What the sun is to-day, or what the stars 
are to-night, are cheerful persons in the journey of life. 
Such natures carry sunshine^wherever they go; a sun¬ 
shine which means pity for the poor, sympathy for the 
suffering, help for the unfortunate, and benignity 
towards all. 

No life can be rightly lived which does not take ac¬ 
count of the highest part of our nature. If our whole 


RIGHT LIVING. 


261 


attention be devoted to pleasure, then we exist on the 
animal plain. If our whole life is devoted to intellect¬ 
ual pursuits, we live on the intellectual plain. But 
there is a higher level than this. That is the spiritual 
plain. The mere fact that man is a spiritual being, 
indicates that this is the highest level of all. This 
includes both an active and passive state. Actively, it 
means for you to cultivate the highest traits of char¬ 
acter, such as faith, hope, cheerefulness and others; to 
live a life of right doing, to cast your influence for 
good, in thought, actions, deed, and word, take your 
stand for the right. Passively, it means for you to 
cultivate your soul powers by dwelling on them in 
meditation, listening for the messages which fall on 
the inner ear. Do not rest until you come to feel that 
you are indeed not wholy of this earth, that there is 
within you, that which transcends all physical laws. 

Some people make themselves miserable. They 
wait for happiness to come, instead of going to work 
and making it; and while they wait, they torment 
themselves with borrowed troubles, with fears, fore¬ 
bodings, morbid fancies, and moody spirits, until they 
are unfitted for happiness under any circumstances. 
They undervalue the good they do possess, throw 
away the pearls in hand for some beyond their reach 
and often less valuable, trample the flowers about 
them under their feet; long for some never seen, but 
only heard or read of, and forget present duties and 
joys in future and far off visions. Sometimes they live 
in the future, in improbable visions and unreal crea- 


262 


RIGHT LIVING. 


tions, now of good and then of evil, wholy unfitting 
their minds for real life and enjoyments. We are in 
the world to make the world better, to lift it up to 
higher levels of enjoyment and progress by making the 
hearts and homes brighter and happier; by devoting 
to our fellows our best thoughts, activities and influ¬ 
ence. The outflowing wave comes surging back, by 
contributing to the happiness of others, we increase 
our own enjoyments. 

We can not all be rich, we can not all be famous, 
but all can live nobly, all can make an effort to 
develop the highest part of their nature. And in this 
direction lies all true success. For as the infinite 
exceeds the finite, so do the possibilities of our higher 
nature exceed the largest development of our lower 
nature. Life will be a failure if you fail to notice and 
pay attention to the claims of your spiritual nature. 
As life advances, there come to all vague but positive 
intuitions of a possible condition of conscious activity 
vastly transcending the limitation of the senses. These 
hints and impressions, the whisperings from the depths, 
kindle aspirations for higher things. They are not 
misleading dreams of fancy, why not accept them as 
realities, and try and realize them now and here? 
Every one has experienced these feelings. Pay atten¬ 
tion to them. Develop your intuitional faculties, by 
meditation and concentration of thought, and light will 
break in upon you. 

You must rise superior to petty weakness and 
frivolities, and live according to the dictates of your 


RIGHT LIVING. 


263 


higher nature. Every one knows what is here meant, 
for every one has experienced the conflict within him¬ 
self of two streams of influence, the one elevating, the 
other degrading. You feel a sense of defeat and 
degradation, when you yield to an impulse of your 
lower nature, you experience a sense of dignity and 
noble achievement, when obeying the sweet influence 
of your higher nature, you subdue and over-come the 
clamor for personal indulgence. Set your thoughts on 
those traits of character you desire to cultivate. Open 
the windows of your being to the streams of blessed 
influence that float in upon you and you will find that 
life is coming to have a new meaning for you. And 
as the years pass by, you feel that the future world is 
outlining before you, you realize that you have come 
from a far country, thither you must return. 







264 


RELIGION. 


I ENVY no quality of the mind or intellect in others 
1 —not genius, power, wit or fancy —but if I could 
choose what would be most delightful, and I believe 
most useful to me, I should prefer a firm religious be¬ 
lief to every other blessing; for it makes life a discip¬ 
line of goodness, creates new hopes when all earthly 
hopes vanish, and throws over the decay, the des¬ 
truction of existence, the most gorgeous of all lights; 
awakens life even in death, and from corruption and 
decay calls up beauty and divinity ; makes an instru¬ 
ment of torture and of shame the ladder of ascent to 
paradise , and, far above all combinations of earthly 
hopes, calls up the most 
delightful visions of palms 
and amaranths, the gar¬ 
dens of the blessed; the 
security ofeverlasting joys, 
where the sensualist and 
skeptic view only gloom, 
decay, and annihilation. 

Sir Humphry Davy. 











RELGION. 


265 



A - f HEN I consider 
V Y the faculties with 
which the human* mind 
is endowed; its amazing 
celerity; its wonderful 
power in recollecting 
past events, and sagacity in discerning future ; together 
with its numberless discoveries in the several arts and 
sciences; I feel a conscious conviction that this active, 
comprehensive principle can not possibly be of mortal 
nature. 

“Tell me, my friends, whence is it that those men 
who have made the greatest advances in true wisdom 
and genuine philosophy, are observed to meet death 
with the most perfect equanimity, while the ignorant 
and unimproved part of our species generally see its 
approach with the utmost discomposure and reluct¬ 
ance? Is it not because the more enlightened the 
mind is, and the farther it extends its view, the more 
clearly it discerns in the hour of its dissolution (what 
narrow and vulgar souls are too short-sighted to dis¬ 
cover) that it is taking flight into some happier region?” 

— Cicero. 





266 


THE BIBLE. 


I T teacheth and tutors the soul to a high reverence 
A and veneration of Almighty God; a sincere and 
upright walking, as in the presence of the invisible, all- 
seeing God. It makes a man truly to love, to honor, 
to obey him ; and therefore, careful to know what his 
will is ; it renders the heart highly thankful to him, 
both as Creator, Redeemer, and Benefactor. It makes 
a man entirely to depend on him ; to seek to him for 
guidance and direction, and protection ; to submit to 
his will with all patience and resignation of soul. It 
gives the law, not only to his words and actions 
but to his very thoughts and pur¬ 
poses ; so that he dares not en¬ 
tertain a very thought unbecoming 
the sight and presence of that God 
to whom all our thoughts are leg¬ 
ible/’ This is but one of the many 
testimonials that could be given 
showing how the wisest men of 
earth have even regarded the 
Bible. Its claims are supported 
by the voice of intuition speaking 
to our soul. 

—Sir Mathew Male. 














DEPARTED FRIENDS. 


267 


Another hand is beckoning us, 

Another call is given ; 

And glows once more with angel-steps, 

The path which reaches heaven. 



The light ol her young life went 
down, 

As sinks behind the hill, 

The glory of a setting star,— 
Clear, suddenly and still. 

Alone unto our Father’s will, 
One thought hath reconciled; 
That He whose love exceedeth 
ours 

Hath taken home his child. 


Fold her, O Father! in thine arms 
And let her henceforth be 
A messenger of love between 
Our human hearts and Thee. 













268 


SORROWS NEEDED. 


Did our beloved never need 
Our loving ministration, 

Life would grow cold, and miss indeed. 
Its finest consolation. 

If sorrows never smote the heart, 

And every wish was granted, 

Then faith would die, and hope depart, 
And life be disenchanted. 

As the poor seed that underground 
Seeks its life above it, 

Not knowing where it will be found 
When sunbeams touch and love it— 

So we in darkness upward grow, 

And look and long for heaven ; 

Yet can not reach it here below, 

Till more of light be given. 














If all our life was one broad glare 
Of sunlight clear, unclouded, 

If all our faith were smoothe and fair, 

By no deep gloom enshrouded; 

If all life’s flowers were fully blown, 
Without the slow unfolding, 

And happiness mayhap was thrown 
On hands too weak for holding ; 

Then we should miss the twilight hours, 
The intermingling sadness, 

And pray, perhaps, for storms and showers 
To break the constant gladness. 

If none were sick and none were sad, 

What service could we render? 

I think if we were always glad 
We hardly could be tender. 


Sorrows Needed. 


269 







270 


BELIEF IN GOD. 



BELIEVE in God, and I adore 
him without attempting to com¬ 
prehend him. I see him present and 
acting, not only in the permanent 
regime of the universe and in the 
life of souls, but in the history of hu¬ 
man societies, and especially in the 
Old and New Testament monuments 
of the revelation and divine action, 
through the mediation and sacrifice 
of our Lord Jesus Christ, for the sal¬ 
vation of the human race. I bow 
down before the mysteries of the Bible 
and Gospel, and I keep myself aloof 
from the discussions and scientific so¬ 
lutions by which men have tried to 
explain them. I have full confidence 
that God permits me to call myself a 
Christian; and I am convinced that 
in the light into which I shall shortly 
enter, we shall 'see distinctly the 
purely human origin and the vanity 
of most of our disputes here below on divine subjects. 


— Guizot , the Historian. 





















4 



£be Sinful Moman forgiven. 


TOberefore 3- sag unto tbee, (Simon) Iber sins, wbicb are 
man& are forgiven* 

jCuke, €$ap. 7 ; 47. 



CHAPTER XVII. 


DISCIPLINE. 

I T requires polishing to enable the diamond to 
1 reveal its hidden splendor; only by the expenditure 
of much labor, does the rough marble slab take on a 
smooth surface ; the athelete goes through a severe 
training to gain the requisite control of his body; the 
professional man must spend many years of hard 
mental preparation to fit him for the race. It life be a 
school, the body is a temple wherein the soul gains 
experience. A school, to be effective, requires discip¬ 
line and effort. So life must needs be full of all 
manner of struggles, for that seems to be the only way 
to give the soul strength, to make it skillful, to enable 
it to shine forth in its more than regal splendor and 
brilliancy. 

Hardness is the native soil of manhood and self- 
reliance. We can only gain strength by contending 
with opposition. In most cases, those who have left 
enduring traces on the world were those who tri¬ 
umphed over many difficulties, who were drilled and 
disciplined in the school of hard experience ; and in all 
cases, it will be found that leaders among men have 

sternly subjected themselves to the discipline of self 
x8 273 


274 


DISCIPLINE. 


denial and hard mental training. One who always 
leans for support on some one else is poorly prepared 
to breast the storms of life. 

It is so true that strength only grows by resist¬ 
ance, that our enemies may be said to be our friends, 
if we know how to use them. In the same sense, it 
may be said that our special temptations are the 
ladder on which we may climb to heaven, provided we 
use them as a ladder and surmount them. Mefals are 
purified by fire, the emotions by suffering. The lower 
desires must starve to nourish the higher; when the 
animal passions are crucified, the higher energies are 
liberated from the sphere of selfishness and darkness. 
The great battle of life is to bring all our energy and 
powers to the service of our higher self. In effect 
this is to make our conscience, when we have asked 
for light, the arbiter of our actions. In order to make 
it easy for conscience to speak, we must ask for light, 
and follow the light when it is given us, and though it 
leads through all manner of difficulties, still press on. 
Thereby the soul gains strength, like the trained 
athelete, the disciplined professional, and when the 
crisis of life comes, it inspires you with energy and 
strength. 

Every thing in the universe comes to its perfection 
by effort originating from within, the whole universe 
teaches the doctrine of the survival of the fittest, the 
seed, the insect, the animal, the man, the spiritual man. 
It makes no difference where we look, in every direc¬ 
tion is a struggle, but from thence comes progress. 


DISCIPLINE. 275 

Strength to make further advance is a result of tri¬ 
umphing over present difficulties. God placed man in 
a world where but little was done for him, but almost 
everything tempted him to do for himself. He has 
risen in the scale of civilization by triumphing over his 
difficulties. The true way of helping men is to show 
them how to help themselves. The lessons of life 
come fo us in disguise, we shrink from them, yet they 
are the means by which we gain in strength. Want, 
sorrow, mistakes, and all that men call evil, are discip¬ 
linarians, who insist that the scholar shall learn his 
lessons himself, and who punish him until he masters 
them. 

Each human heart experiences days of gloom and 
sorrow, they come to all, no one is exempt. High and 
low, rich and poor alike find sorrows, trials, disap¬ 
pointments, meeting them in every day life. Whether 
the home be a palace or a cottage, whether the body 
be clad in silks, or in the faded garments of poverty, 
in any case the individual must face the trials of life, 
and they are quite as hard in one case as in the other. 
It is not always the momentary sufferings that are the 
hardest to bear. Often we have simply to take up the 
daily burden; to drag on day after day of harassing 
cares, every nerve depressed, every power of feeling 
gradually smothered, a long and wasting heart mar¬ 
tyrdom, a slow,'steady bleeding away of the inward 
life, drop by drop, hour after hour—this is a real, 
searching test of what there may be in a man or 


woman. 


276 


DISCIPLINE. 


If you find yourself in the midst of such surround¬ 
ings, reflect that the sun is still shining. For some 
reason, this experince, drill, and discipline is what you 
need. Fling open the windows of your soul, with a 
brave heart and cheerful face take up your daily duty. 
To do and to bear is the great duty of life anyway. 
You can still retire to your inner citadel, your higher 
self, your own soul, can still comfort you with assur¬ 
ances of another state of existences. So, if long con¬ 
tinued anxiety, care, and discouragement is your lot, 
gather it in, for such is life, but through it all keep up 
courage. You are gaining strength every day. The 
hidden currents of your being are growing more 
powerful, and some time you will see that it has been 
for your good. 

In the manufacture of lenses, very rough means 
maybe first employed to polish them; but the fine 
glasses that are intended to reveal to us the mysteries 
of star strewn space are finally rubbed with the hand 
and the finest of oils. So there may be required of 
you, not some great trial, but a long continued life 
trial, scarcely attracting notice from others, known 
only to God. If so, this is just what you need, for on 
the whole, the experiences which come to us are those 
that we need. Victory is to be won by meeting them 
in a brave spirit It is the petty annoyances of life 
that must be met and conquered each day, that try 
most sorely the metal of which we are made. The 
great sorrows of life are mercifully few, but the innum¬ 
erable petty ones of every day come to all. 


DISCIPLINE. 


277 


There is no condition in life in which there is not 
much to be thankful for, and what we must do is to 
cultivate a cheerful disposition. Happiness, like 
everything else, may become habitual. One may 
acquire the habit of looking on the sunny side of 
things or on the gloomy one. The soul knows how, 
if we will but let her employ her subtle alchemy, to 
transmute the darkest events into materials for hopes. 
We must cultivate a hopeful disposition. It matters 
not if we are generally doomed to disappointment, let 
us continue the struggle. The time will finally come 
when we shall be at rest. No matter what our condi¬ 
tion, we can always do our best. When we have 
learned that lesson, we have learned the secret of suc¬ 
cess. Coming events cast their shadows before, and 
like all shadows, they are exaggerated. If we are 
generally disappointed in our hopes, we can comfort 
ourselves that our fears are seldom fully realized. 
Events rarely turn out as bright as our hopes, or as 
dark as our fears. 

Life abounds with pains and troubles, largely due 
to errors and crimes of men, it is no small advantage 
to be possessed of patience, the faculty that enables 
us to soften the pains and alleviate the distress. Of 
all the lessons taught in the school of life, the hardest 
is to wait with patience. Not to wait with folded 
hands that claim life’s prizes without previous efforts, 
but having worked hard and faithfully and then to see 
no results, then comes the test of manhood. Then is 
to be seen whether the lesson has been learned faith- 


278 


DISCIPLINE. 


fully, whether you have been disciplined enough in that 
direction. If you stand firm, and press forward, then 
you have achieved strength. 

How many in mid life, and even later, have had 
to start over again ! Perhaps success crowned our 
efforts once, but then, mistakes were made, and the 
result is, we must start once more at the beginning. It 
is no use to sit down discouraged. It is a bitter 
thought that life has thus far proved a failure, but it 
does no good to abandon one’s self to despair. With 
energy and God’s blessing, it is possible to wrest vic¬ 
tory from defeat. With calmness plan out your 
course. In fneditation, dwell on every phase of the 
situation, and sternly carry out the dictates of your own 
best judgement. More resolutely call on your reserve 
powers. Command every faculty you have to come to 
your assistance. Give not over to discouragements, 
rise superior to them. To fold your hands and give 
up, is to invite disaster from every side. 

We can no more exhaust the lessons to be learned 
in the practical school of every day life, than we can 
master all sciences and arts. The lesson of self-reliance 
is one of the most necessary, as it is one of the hardest 
lessons to learn. Strength, bravery, dexterity, and 
unfaltering nerve and resolution, must be the purpose 
of those who resolve to win success. Their path is 
seldom pleasant. It calls for self-denial and hard 
work. Such a person must discipline the body by ex¬ 
ercise and work, the mind by study, the soul by 
subjecting the low to the high. There is no other 


DISCIPLINE. 


279 


road to success. Then choose an honorable purpose 
and work. History and daily life are examples to 
show us that the measure of human achievement has 
always been proportional to the amount of human 
daring and doing. 

Discipline is to the soul, our higher nature, what 
education is to the mind, what gymnastics is to the 
body. The object of education is to train the mental 
faculties, to strengthen the memory and reason. If 
childhood’s years are not devoted to this object, such 
a peraon is handicapped in the race of life. We have 
seen that the soul of man also needs cultivation, rather 
let us say we need to cultivate those traits of charac¬ 
ter which respond to the whispered teachings of the 
soul, such as faith, hope, and patience. In education, 
we have to train the mind to overcome all sorts of 
mental difficulties. So the only way to make the soul 
brave, and hopeful, patient and strong for right is to 
overcome the difficulties that beset us. You must set 
yourself to this task anew each day. 

. Withal, look on life with the right spirit. The 
student devotes a few years to school, going through 
the hard work with patience, knowing that the years of 
schooling are only to fit him for active life. Even so, 
regard life itself. The great object is to discipline the 
soul, enrich it with experience, and fit it for existence 
in an altogether different state, the nature of which we 
can not even conceive, though some faint evidence of 
the same, now and then, flashes through the veil of 
matter. The student, however attached he may 


280 


DISCIPLINE. 


become to his school, knows that his home is else¬ 
where. Can you not come to the same state of mind 
in regard to life? You are superior to your body. It 
is your servant. You are placed in it to gain experi¬ 
ence by the discipline of life. 

By and by you are going to leave it. In the mean 
time, learn what you can. Do not be dismayed by the 
troubles that surround you What would we say of 
the student who gave over the study of mathematics 
in dismay when he considered the arithmetic and 
algebra, the geometry and calculus, he had to master! 
You are acting in the same spirit when you give up to 
discouragement. Are-you poor? That is a splendid 
discipline. It teaches you many excellent traits of 
character. An immense number of the world’s brave 
spirits have taken that course. 

And so of all the troubles and trials, cares, disap¬ 
pointments, and sorrows of life. They teach us self- 
reliance, self-control, hope, and innumerable other 
traits of character. They ripen and perfect the soul, 
so that even before it abandons the body its powers 
shine forth with ever increasing splendor, provided you 
have really tried to learn the lesson and not shirked it. 
And then by and by, when life’s school is dismissed, 
and you drift out into the ocean of eternity, you will 
wake up to the larger life of the soul, and the riddle 
of life will be solved. What man or woman is there 
of mature years that does not recall with a sigh, his 
school days. If he could only relive them, how he 
would improve them. 


DISCIPLINE. 


281 


Perhaps such may be our experience in the here¬ 
after, it certainly will be such if we neglect our present 
opportunities. Are you sure that warnings of this 
nature are not floating in upon the heart? What an 
incentive should this be to live a noble life now ? Let 
us gather in all the experiences of life, and through it 
all conduct ourselves worthily. Let us not be con¬ 
quered by difficulties, but conquer them. Learn the 
lesson of faith, and hope, and charity. Be brave, learn 
to rely on self, but always ready to follow the light 
God hath given us. Let us be hopeful and cheerful, 
and always willing to do what we can; and then we 
will become dimly conscious, sooner or later, that 
nothing really happens to us except what was neces¬ 
sary for our good. Even sorrow, brought on us by 
our own folly, teach us in a way nothing else can. 

And thus as life passes, we will gain in soul 
power. It is our own fault, if we do not begin to 
understand this school of life. Of course, if we lose 
sight of life’s great end, and spend every energy we 
possess for wealth or fame, or what the world calls 
success, why we are like inattentive students at school. 
Our soul powers languish. The voices of intuition 
become silent. The spirit world grows dim in outline, 
and soon we doubt and then despair. But the subjec¬ 
tive world is a very real thing, and if we will only apply 
the lessons of life, we will grow more and more con¬ 
vinced that within is an unexplored country, Let the 
discipline of life prepare us for the greater life beyond. 

From our present standpoint it is easy to see the 


282 


DISCIPLINE. 


mistakes we have made, and could we go back and 
commence anew, we could make many wise changes. 
But the pattern woven in the loom of time can not be 
unravelled. What we can do is to learn the lessons 
of the past, and thus become more fitted for the 
duties of the present. But do not forget that the ex¬ 
perience that you gain in life must produce an effect 
that will manifest itself sometime. So be patient, 
brave, and strong. Clearer light will come, and when 
the shadows begin to fall, the clouds that have sur¬ 
rounded your life, will glow with the refulgence of the 
light beyond. 









AFTER DEATH. 


283 



Thy mother by the fireside sits, 

And listens for thy call ; 

And slowly, slowly as she knits, 

Her quiet tears down fall ; 

Her little hindering thing is gone, 
And undisturbed she may work on.” 






















284 


NOT THERE. 



“I can not make him dead ! 

His fair sunshiny head 
Is ever bending round my study 
chair, 

Yet when my eyes, now dim 
With tears, I turn to him 
The vision vanishes,—he is not 
there ! 


I walk my parlor floor, 

And, through the open door 
I hear a footfall on the chamber 
stair; 

I’m stepping toward the hall, 

To give the boy a call, 

And then bethink me that—he Is 
not there. 











v*r 


NOT THERE. 


285 



I thread the crowded street, 

A satchelled lad I meet, 

With the same beaming eyes and 
colored hair, 

And as he is running by, 

Follow him with my eye, 

Scarcely believing that—he is not 
there, 

Not there! Where is he ? 

The form I used to see 
Was but the raiment that he used 
to wear ; 

The grave that now doth press, 
Upon that cast off dress, 

Is but his wardrobe locked—he is 
not there.” 


286 


THE BIBLE. 



remained fixed to one point. Not so with false sys¬ 
tems of religion. The Hindoo religion contains a 
false astronomy, as well as anatomy and physiology ; 
and the Mohammedan Koran distinctly advances the 
Ptolemaic hypothesis of the universe; so that you have 
only to prove these religions false in science in order to 
destroy their claim to infallibility. But the Bible, stating 
only facts, does not interfere with, neither is affected by, 
the hypotheses of philosophy. Often, indeed, in past 
ages, have men set up their hypotheses as oracles in the 
temple of nature, to be consulted rather than the 
Bible. But like Dagon before the ark, they have fallen 
to the earth, and been broken in pieces before the 
Word of God ; while this has ever stood and shall 
stand, in sublime simplicity and undecaying strength, 
amid the wrecks of every false system of philosophy 
and religion. 


— Prof. Hitchcock. 








CHRISTIANITY. 


287 


I O religion ever appeared in the world, whose nat- 
1 i ural tendency was so much directed to promote 
the peace and happiness of mankind as Christianity. 
No system can be more simple and plain than that of 
natural religion, as it stands in the gospel. The sys¬ 
tem of religion which Christ published, and his evan¬ 
gelists recorded, is a complete system to all the pur¬ 
poses of religion, natural and revealed. Christianity,as 
it stands in the gospel, contains not only a complete, 
but a very plain system of religion. The gospel is in 
all cases one continued lesson of the strictest moral¬ 
ity, of justice, of benevolence, and of universal charity. 
Supposing Christianity to be a human invention, it is 
the most amiable and succesful invention that ever was 
imposed on mankind for their good. 

—Lord Bolingbroke. 











CHAPTER XVIL 


TRIALS. 

r\ LL the incidents of life discipline the soul, 
l \ whether joyful or sorrowful, they round 

out and perfect the character. The perfect fruit 
requires for its development, nights of darkness, as 
well as days of sunshine. Trials are hard lessons, 
which bring us face to face with realities, and test the 
metal of which we are made. They teach us lessons 
of humility, they drive us back from the bustling, every 
day life, and bring us to realize that a higher power is 
directing our movements. At seasons, when crushed 
it may be by some great sorrow, our soul bestirs 
itself, and whispers to us words of encouragement. 
When trials come upon us, we must rise to greater 
mental heights ; reflect more deeply on our destiny ; 
enter into the silent land, where sorrows can not follow 
us; and, above all, heed the vibrations of love, sympa 
thy and of cheer, which are ever flooding into the soul, 
for we are told that, like as a father pitieth his child, 
there is One who pities us, and there is no reason to 
suppose that those whose bodily senses have been 
stilled in death may not also send their messages of 
love across the void, though our dulled soul may not 
recognize them. 

2S8 



BIRTH OF CHRIST 


$!*})* 
































































































































































































































































































« 








a 







O 


*• • 









































TRIALS. 


291 


Every one should cheerfully take up the trials, 
burdens, and sorrows that life has in store for him, and 
through it all pursue his course until the end has come, 
and the school of life is dismissed, and then, purified 
in the fire of affliction, journey on into the unknown, 
save that we do know its possibilities exceed this, even 
as bright day exceeds the gloom of night. There is 
no sorrow woven into the web of life which may not be 
over-ruled for good. Not in pride and obstinacy 
should we stand out against them, but in humility ac¬ 
cept the lesson, ask for light, commune with our own 
soul, and in courage persevere. Thus from the bitter 
comes forth the sweet, and our soul expands in 
strength. Cheerfulness under adverse circumstances 
is one of the great duties of life. It is a duty to your¬ 
self, for such a disposition enables you to make the 
best of all that befalls you. It is a duty you owe to 
others, for a cheerful person sends forth waves of in¬ 
fluence that help others to dispel the gloom that sur¬ 
rounds them. In the light of eternity, how trivial are 
the trials of life ! Simply look on them as lessons to 
be mastered, as helps to further progress. 

Behind every scale of music, the gayest and 
cheeriest, the grandest and most triumphant, lies its 
dark relative minor. The notes are the same, but the 
change of a semitone, changes all to gloom. All our 
brightest experiences are but tunes that have a mod¬ 
ulation into these dreary keys ever possible. Sor¬ 
rows and joys keep step through life, and in every life 
there is a vein of sadness. Those whose outer life 


292 


TRAILS. 


I 


seems all sunshine, be not deceived, they also have 
their sorrowful hours. In their life, as well as in yours, 
the tide ebbs and flows, they also have to gather in the 
experiences of life, the bitter as well as the sweet. 
Money and power, position and influence, can not as¬ 
suage the pangs of a broken heart. There is but one 
course to pursue, with resignation accept the lesson. 
Then will your inner vision be strengthened, your 
inner senses purified, you may catch glimpses of a 
deeper life, some solution may come to you of abscure 
problems in this stage of existence, and thus you may 
achieve a victory which wealth could not buy. 

Often when the valley is enveloped in mist, the 
mountain tops are smiling in the sunlight. So if you 
can not escape the sorrows and pains of life, can you 
not, in thought, rise above them ? It is not meant that 
you should steel yourself in insensibility, but accept the 
lesson, and try and see the sunlight of hope which 
shines above every sorrow. Sit down and commune 
with yourself, doing this, other messages may come to 
your soul. Try and realize all that you are, what life 
is, that sorrows and troubles are meant to teach you 
some lesson. Try and recognize that nothing happens 
which may not be for your good. Then sustained and 
soothed, take up your daily burdens. And when the 
valley ‘‘dark with mortal fear” lies before you, fear not, 
it is a necessary step in evolution, and before you lies 
an ever widening prospect. 

The clouds of morn, noon, and eve are all of the 
same texture. The varying light of the sun gives the 


TRIALS. 


293 


rosy hue to the one, the fleecy whiteness to the other, 
and the evening tints to the third. Even so is it with 
man. It is the manner in which we look upon events 
befalling us that turns them for good or ill. To give 
up in despair, to conclude that nothing can be done, 
to grow sullen or obstinate, is to make shipwreck. To 
bravely continue the struggle, to try and let greater light 
flood into the soul, to ask what is the lesson and accept 
it, is to win the victory. As the somber clouds suddenly 
glow with refulgent splendor when the setting sun 
breaks through, as if to bid the storm beaten earth a 
smiling adieu, so may the clouds which have thickened 
around your life, glow with the colors of hope when 
your journey draws to a close. 

Have you never had any great sorrow ? Then 
you are one of the few exceptional cases. However, 
you have no assurance this will continue. In an hour 
that you dream not of, some blow is liable to fall. In 
all probability, something will happen that will test 
your character thoroughly. If you have had all sun¬ 
shine, success, and happiness, you are in danger of 
missing some extremely important lessons. It will 
still be necessary for you to strive to enter in at the 
narrow gate. You must, in some way, learn to sub¬ 
due your lower nature; you must, in some way, come 
to realize the nature of your own inner life, or else you 
will be but poorly prepared for that greater life 
beyond. 

On the other hand, have you had to contend with 
all manner of difficulties, trials and sorrows ? You are 


294 


TRIALS. 


taking a hard course in the school of life. You are 
gathering up a rich store of experience, and if you will 
only go at it right, some time you will realize the 
great value of it all. Let it teach you self-reliance, 
self-control, courage, perseverance, humility, and above 
all, let it show you what life is. Laugh to scorn the 
trials that beset your body. You are superior to it. 
Call on all your reserve forces, not in pride, but in hu¬ 
mility, recognizing there is a higher power than you, 
and that you yourself are akin to that power, for are 
you not in his image after his likeness ? So throw 
open the windows of your soul to all the unseen, but 
none the less real, influence that surrounds you, and 
peace and content, and joys you can not tell others, 
will be yours. The probabilities are that the clouds 
which beset you will all disappear, but if not, why be¬ 
yond the clouds the sun is shining. 

Disappointment seems to be the lot of man ; from 
the little child with golden hair, attempting to catch 
the glancing sunbeams, to the old man, with whitened 
locks, who pursues some scheme of wealth, disap¬ 
pointment is the almost inevitable experience. The 
child looks forward to manhood, his dreams are spec¬ 
ulative ; the man looks back to childhood, and recalls 
the happy days of old. From the time he sits on his 
mother’s knee, with the sunlight streaming through 
the open windows, until, as life ends, with the sunlight 
glancing in through closed shutters, he is playing with 
shadows. After all, the remedy is within our own 
control. What we must do is to expect disappoint* 


TRIALS. 


295 


ments and trials of all sort; we must reflect, that the 
great good we see in the future is doubtless an exag¬ 
gerated shadow of the reality. But the truth is, the 
only abiding pleasures are from within. Within our 
own being is a fountain of content, the source of happi¬ 
ness, call upon it. 

Anything necessary for our best good is provided 
for in the economy of nature. The soul, we ourselves, 
require for our proper discipline, troubles, cares, respon¬ 
sibilities, otherwise we will no more develop into the 
highest types of manhood or womanhood than he who 
never undergoes the trials of schooling, can hope to 
be a scholar. As long as there is anything to be de¬ 
sired and not yet attained, so long its attainment will 
be attempted; so long as such attempts are made, they 
will inevitably bring in their train, anxiety, cares, dis¬ 
appointments, and troubles. But if we cheerfully ac¬ 
cept all these, we must grow in soul strength, 
and some day we shall see that all this has been for 
our good. 

To allow yourself to become miserable, morose, 
and dejected because your plans miscarry, or in other 
words, because your troubles are so great, is to imitate 
the school boy who mopes over his lessons and child¬ 
ishly imagines they are too hard for him. No educa¬ 
tion worth the name can be acquired except by the 
expenditure of hard mental work. All the noble 
traits of character which your soul requires, can best 
be obtained by meeting the trials of life with a brave 
spirit, and if you can not overcome them, at least be 


296 


TRIALS. 


not overcome by them. So every way you look at it, 
it is folly, almost madness, to be miserable because 
things are not as we would have them, or because we 
are disappointed in our plans. Many of our plans 
must be defeated for our own good, a multitude of 
little hopes must every day be crushed, and now and 
then a great one. 

Ease and luxury are the pleasant paths, broad 
and easy, in which we linger and dream away the 
summer day. Self-denial, self-sacrifice, self-discipline, 
are the upward tracks, straight and narrow, thorn 
vexed and rocky, which lead to heights of knowledge 
and power. The trials and troubles of life, struggles 
with adverse circumstances, the innumerable annoy¬ 
ances of every day, the sudden blow of ill fortune which 
has taken from us what we have spent years in 
acquiring, all these are helps, if we only know how to 
use them, which advance us along the road to use- 
fullness and power. Life is so planned, that much to 
contend with and over-come lies in the pathway of 
each individual. It is not the same in any two cases, 
but every one has trials of some sort. The great thing 
is to meet them in the right spirit. Do your duty 
under all circumstances, and accept the result cheer¬ 
fully. This requires courage and so develops that 
trait; this course requires self-sacrifice, and all life 
should be that, the sacrifice of the low on the altar of 
the high. 

Just as mental exertion drills the mind and gives 
it added power, so will a life that cheerfully battles 


TRIALS. 


297 


with trials and discouragements, enable the soul to 
garner a rich harvest of experience. The rewards 
are for this life as well as for the life to come. Your 
soul will so exert itself, that its imperious powers 
shine forth with greater ease. You are a power 
among men, and thus the clouds pass by, and your 
days are days of peace. And think you not, when 
your soul passes on to the sunset land, that it will be 
better for such experience as this? It can not be 
otherwise, and so when for us time shall be no more, 
we may understand, in a way we can not now, how 
it is that the many trials of life are for our good. 






298 


CHILDREN IN HEAVEN, 



“Suffer little children to come unto me,” 

“Who are they whose little feet 
Pacing life’s dark journey through, 

Now have reached that heavenly seat, 
They have ever kept in view ? 

Each the welcome “come” awaits, 
Conquerors over death and sin ; 

Lift your heads, ye golden gates, 

Let the little travelers in.” 







THE OLD, OLD STORY. 


299 



\ w f HATEVER I may think ol the pursuits of in- 
V Y dustry and science, and of the triumphs and glo¬ 
ries of art, I do not mention any of these things as the 
great specific for alleviating the sorrows of human life, 
and encountering t-he evils which deface the world. 
If I am asked what is the remedy for the deeper sor¬ 
rows of the human heart—what a man should chiefly 
look to in his progress through life, as the power that 
is to sustain him under trials, and enable him manfully 
to confront his afflictions, I must point to something 
very different—to something which, in a well known 
hymn, is called, ‘The old, old story,’ told of in an old, 
old Book, and taught with an old, old teaching, which 
is the greatest and best gift ever given to mankind. 

— W. E. Gladstone, 



300 


THERE IS A GOD, 



I S this universe an unsurveyed 
A and solitary waste ? Do you 
fancy there is no presence to cheer 
it, nor eye to look upon it forever? 
There is an Eye whose vision is 
spread all over this amazing scene. 
There is a Mind present unto it in 
all its illimitable extent. The Eter¬ 
nal One, at the same moment con¬ 
verses with its immeasurably re¬ 
mote extremes. There is a Mind 
to whose intelligence all this ama¬ 
zing vast of worlds on worlds, and 
suns on suns, and systems on sys¬ 
tems, is distinctly apparent. Every 
atom in this magnificent immensity, 
whether sinking in its depths or as¬ 
piring to its heights; whether rest¬ 
ing on its axis, or whirling on its 
verge, is watched by the intense 
and eternal scrutiny of the omni¬ 
present and omniscient God. 











WE SHALL MEET AGAIN. 


301 




When Shall we meet again ? 
Meet ne’er to sever! 

When will peace wreathe 
her chain 

Round us for ever ? 

Our hearts will ne’er repose 

Safe from each blast that 
blows, 

In this dark vale of woes— 
Never—no, Never ! 


Soon shall we meet again— 

Meet ne’er to sever ; 

Soon will peace wreathe 
her chain 

Round us for ever : 

Our hearts will then repose 
Secure from worldly woes : 

Our songs of praise shall close 


Never—no, Never ! 




302 


TRIALS OF LIFE. 


O World! so few the years we live, 
Would that the life which thou dost give 
Were life indeed ! 

Alas ! thy sorrows fall so fast, 

Our happiest hour is when at last 
Our soul is freed. 

Our days covered o’er with grief, 

And sorrow neither few nor brief 
Veil all in gloom ; 

Left desolate of real good, 

Within this cheerless solitude 
No pleasures bloom. 

/ 

Thy pilgrimage begins in tears, 

And ends in bitter doubts and fears, 

Or dark dispair; 

Midway so many toils appear, 

That he who lingers longest here 
Knows most of care. 














SCENE IN THE CATACOMBS. 



RKKTR! 







| i 



Sf. i JfUS 0 l JaB 

WrWBffii 


w^W 

a < 










































































































































































































CHAPTER XIX. 


SORROWS. 

I N physical life, pain is a most important sentinel 
* guarding the approaches to the vital citadel. 
When the injury has been effected, the body wounded 
or disease found a lodgment, and in consequence 
every nerve is tingling with its warning message, we 
do not recognize the beneficent design of pain ; we seek 
only relief. We do not stop to reason, in our distress 
we regard the pain itself as an evil. But if injuries 
were unaccompanied by pain, we would be like an army 
that posts no picket, disease and death would surprise 
us, where, as it is, we are warned in time, the tingling 
nerves send urgent messages for help, and we rouse 
ourselves for the conflict. 

In the life of the soul, sorrow fills an analogous 
position. It has a divine mission in recalling us from 
the too active pursuits of worldly gains alone, from a 
too close attention to the merely objective side of our 
life. Then it is that the soul side of our dual nature 
appeals to us. Our inner life throbs nearer to the sur¬ 
face, and we are more apt to listen to its teachings. 
We are not conscious of breathing until obstruction 
makes it felt; we are not aware of possessing a heart, 

20 305 


306 


SORROWS. 


until some disease, some sudden joy or sorrow, rouses 
it to unwonted activity. So we are not conscious of the 
mighty cravings of our half divine humanity, we are 
not aware of the divinity within us, until some chasm 
yawns that must be filled, or until the rending asunder 
of our affections forces us to a fearful knowledge of 
our needs. Such is the office of sorrow. As the 
nerves hurry to the vital center their warning calls that 
some foe to life approaches, so do the sorrows of life 
make appeal to our soul powers. 

Sorrow is as necessary to soul life, as pain is to 
the physical life. We, in our short sightedness, fail to 
comprehend this. As the discipline of troubles and 
trials is necessary to teach us the excellent traits of 
character, so the sorrows of life are necessary to bring 
to light the soul and its hidden powers, just as night 
is necessary to bring into the field of vision the count¬ 
less stars of heaven. Our life is hid in the loom of 
time to a pattern which our physical senses can not 
decipher. Our heart is a shuttle. On one side of the 
loom is sorrow, while joy stands on the other, and the 
shuttle struck alternately by each flies back and forth, 
weaving, always weaving, our destiny. The thread is 
black or gayly colored as the pattern needs, and 
when the work s finished, and the pattern of our life 
stands revealed in all its changing colors, it will appear 
that the dark colors were as necessary to right effect 
as those of gayer hues. What is character but the 
outward expression of soul powers, and how can these 
powers develop except by exercising them. As trials 


SORROWS. 


307 


are necessary to teach us self-reliance and endurance, 
so sorrows come to teach us the deeper lesson of 
resignation. 

There is egotism about sorrow. Every human 
heart clings to the sad delusion that its especial woes 
are a little harder than those of any one else. But 
just as there is no monopoly of joy, so there is no es¬ 
pecially afflicted class. Every life has its sad as well 
as its joyous scenes. The same stars rise and set now 
that rose on the Plain of Shinar, or along the Nile cen¬ 
turies ago, and so, also the same sorrows rise and set 
in every age. All that sickness can do, all that dis¬ 
appointment can effect, all that blighted love, disap- 
ointed ambition, thwarted hope, ever did they do still. 
Not a tear is wrung from eyes now, that for the same 
reason has not been wept over and over again in the 
long years since the flaming cherubim shut to the gate 
of Paradise. The head may learn new things, but the 
heart is ever the same. 

How true it is that men and women are but 
children of a larger growth ! We are grasping after 
shadows and playing with toys all our life. Just as the 
grown man or woman, face to face with the hard real¬ 
ities of life, observes with smiling pity the trials and 
disappointments of childhood’s days, so we can imagine 
that those who have awakened in the great beyond, 
must regard the trials and sorrows of mature life, as 
the grown man smiles at the eagerness with which the 
child clings to its toys, so in the light of wider exper¬ 
ience must they regard the passionate longing with 


308 


SORROWS. 


which we pursue wealth or fame. Sorrows may be 
regarded as messengers from the unseen world rousing 
us to the fact that we are still children playing with 
dolls and hobby horses. They are means of awaken¬ 
ing us to the real life flowing within. They seek to 
arouse us to the reality of the unseen‘world. They 
emphasize the littleness, and the transitory nature of 
all things pertaining to this life. In the light of eter¬ 
nity there is nothing, absolutely nothing, that stirs the 
sensibilities of this life, that is of importance. Fame, 
fortune, physical well being, yea life itself, of what 
great moment are these things. Sorrow, by bringing 
this great truth home to us, is indeed a divine 
teacher. 

When confronted with sorrow, as we surely will 
be—for no one escapes it—how shall we conduct our¬ 
selves ? Some give up in despair. That will never 
do. What is your sorrow ? Have you lost your 
fortune ? Your hobby horse is gone. But is there 
nothing better for you to do than to conclude all is 
gone ? Fortune is a most evanescent thing. In 
madly pursuing this phantom, you were perhaps in 
danger of forgetting the inexhaustible riches of your 
inner life, which can never pass away. You were 
amusing yourself with a trifling toy, is it not wise to 
awaken to the real duty of life ? Have you been 
called on to part with near and loved ones, children or 
companions ? Only those who have been similarly 
afflicted know what you suffer. But you can go to 
them. In spirit you can commune with them, and you 


SORROWS. 


309 


may be sure that unseen streams of love and sympathy 
are with you Then take up the duties of life. In a 
few short years it will all be over. 

Learn the lesson which these visitations ought to 
impress upon you. Do not wrap around you the 
mantle of stoical indifference, but let the tears flow. 
In feeling, retire to your inner citadel, where light, 
color, and influences that do not owe their origin to 
the material world, find expression. Let the pitying 
love of the Infinite Father enfold you. Reflect on the 
nature of life, on the possibilities of the unknown. 
Listen to the comforting whispers of your own heart. 
Try and realize that the great object of existence is to 
prepare for a greater life beyond. When you do this 
you rise to a plane of thought where sorrows can not 
follow you. This is the mission of sorrow. Is it not 
clear, then, the important office it fills? Without 
something of this kind to throw our thought in the 
direction of our inner life, our intuitional faculties grow 
feeble, but if we heed the lesson, light comes to us, 
doubts dissolve, and we realize that there is an inner 
life, as well as an outer one, a world unseen by 
our physical eyes, but which is quite as real as 
this outer world of songs and flowers, of tears and 
prayers. 

Some attempt to run away from sorrow. The at¬ 
tempt is generally unsuccessful, since sorrow’s wounds 
are mental and you can not get away from your own 
mind. After all, the best way to become reconciled 
to sorrow is to assist others who are in similar or 


310 


SORROWS. 


greater distress. In sharing their sorrows you will 
find you have lessened your own. Kindness and 
sympathy for others is balm for your bleeding heart. 
When one considers how much sorrow there is in the 
world, every one can find surcease for their own in this 
way. And it takes so little! words of sympathy, 
deeds of kindness, the helping hand, in this you are 
imitating the Man of Sorrows who went about doing 
good. A helping hand to one in trouble is often like 
a switch on a rail-road track, but one inch between 
wreck and safety. 

You help others to bear sorrows by feeling com¬ 
passion for them. Even if you have no chance to ex¬ 
press it in words, if you really feel for them, it will 
help them in their hour of trouble, for the kindly 
vibrations from your soul go out to them. If one 
mind can thus influence another, need we doubt that 
similar waves of sympathy break across the soul from 
the unseen world ? And so in our hours of mental 
anguish, let us be receptive. From God’s own throne 
such influences come, “for like as a father pitieth his 
child/’ And so we have every reason to believe that 
others also signal to us. We may not recognize in 
any tangible way such influence, but like incense from 
a hidden source they may leave their sweet impress. 

A life all joy and happiness would be as unfruitful 
as a summer with no rain or clouds. The soul must 
come to its midnight hour as well as its sunlight 
season of joy and gladness. No picture can be wholly 
in bright colors, no harmony can be composed wholly 


SORROWS. 


311 


of trebles, shadows are necessary in expressing pro¬ 
portions, and the bass is needful in perfect music. 
And so our lives vibrate from sweet to sad. And this 
is necessary for soul growth. The wounded heart 
receives fresh power for deep feeling and thought. 
Thus there are lessons taught by sorrow that can be 
taught in no other way. By suffering, sometimes is 
wrought out in a person the power of loving and ap¬ 
preciating love. Stars are visible only in the night 
time, sorrow is the night season of life, but then we see 
the signal lights of a greater life beyond. 

Right on the threshold of all perfection lies the 
cross to be taken up, no one can go over or around it 
in science or in art. Without labor or self-denial 
neither Raphael, nor Michael Angelo, nor Milton was 
made perfect. And so it is with each and all of us. 
We must have hard mental exercise to discipline the 
mind, continuous practice and effort to train the intel¬ 
lect, trials to discipline us in character, sorrows to 
drive us to a realizing sense of our own soul life and 
its claims on us. To the vision of the prophet, those 
arrayed in the white robes were the ones who had 
“come out of great tribulation.” Just as you must 
over-come trials in order to gain strength of character, 
so you must make the right use of sorrows to entitle 
you to the white robes. The heart must needs weep, 
for love’s chains bind us down, but we must not fail 
to see the inner life and its claims, to which the vibra¬ 
tions of sorrow beckon us. 

In physical life, pain is generally the result of our 


312 


SORROWS. 


own acts. We violate some of the laws of health, or 
carelessly allow ourselves to receive some injury that 
causes some nerve to throb with its warning message. 
But often much pain is caused by the acts of others 
which have devolved injury upon us. But in either 
case the result is the same. So, many of the sorrows 
of life are caused by our own actions. We act incon¬ 
siderately, perhaps willfully, do what we know is not 
in keeping with our best judgement, the result is we 
make a failure, trouble, disappointments, and sorrows 
wait upon us. But also in many cases sorrow falls 
upon us in consequence of the action of others. 
Loved ones do wrong and we partake of the sorrow 
their actions have caused. If we have brought the 
sorrows upon ourselves, we must try and bear them 
bravely. Learning not only the practical lesson they 
would teach us to avoid such mistakes in the future, 
but the deeper lesson all sorrows strive to teach. If 
sorrows are brought upon us by others, here too we 
must bear them as bravely and patiently as possible. 
Let us reflect that the wisest and best on earth have 
suffered in this way. Let us be careful that others do 
not suffer by our acts, words, or thoughts. Never 
lose sight of the fact that our thoughts may cause suf¬ 
fering to others, for thought is a force which flows from 
you, ever influences for good or ill those to whom it is 
directed. Only in recent years are we coming to have 
a faint conception of the power of thought. As we 
gain an insight into the hidden springs of our being 
such truths as these become clear 


SORROWS. 


313 


Thus there is only one way to do when sorrow 
comes upon us. In humility accept it. This does 
not prevent us learning all the practicaMessons we can 
from it. It emphasizes all the truths taught by the 
trials and troubles of life, for sorrow is simply the 
mental state caused by these trials, and is of varying 
degrees of feeling. We should, as far as as possible, 
rise superior to this mental state. Though this can 
not always be done, still we can realize the littleness 
of life, the necessity of looking beyond the surface of 
things, of regarding something more than the mere 
physical life. 

When the physical senses are still, the soul 
reasons best. When sorrow has stilled the fretful im¬ 
patience of life, when ambition, and pride, and selfish¬ 
ness are melted in quiet, and all the pleasures of the 
world seem to pale on the senses, then the veil 
between the physical and the spiritual becomes very 
thin, then the soul bestirs itself. There must be some 
deep lying reason, for the fact that nearly all great 
geniuses have come from the ranks of those who had 
to contend with all sorts of troubles and trials, and 
consequently endured all degrees of sorrow. Sorrow 
rightly born, tends to ripen the soul. When clouds of 
sorrow encompass us, it may be only to vivify the soul 
with a fresh shower of spiritual blessings. The soul 
made perfect through many tribulations, has joys not 
known to others ; and in proportion as souls grow 
more noble, their capacity for suffering increases. 

Many of the sorrows of life may be traced to 


314 


SORROWS. 


blighted hopes. Many of our hopes must fail, our 
plans can not all succeed. To him who has placed his 
life on the attainment of some object, and failed to 
reach it, life seems a weary burden, almost too great 
to be born. Only those who have put their whole life 
energy into some cherished pursuit, and have missed it 
or having attained it, unduly lost it, know how sad, for 
the time being at least, everything seems. This is but 
natural, for it seems as if your life was going to be a 
failure. And yet after all, that is the wrong view to 
take. If this life were all, or even the main part of 
our existence, it would be a serious matter; but as it 
is, when earthly life can compare infinitely less with 
the future life than infancy can with maturity, how 
very foolish to give way to sorrow because one’s plans 
fail, our friends leave us, our fortune is swept away. 
Our toys, sleds, and hobby horses are gone. 

But the great object of life still remains, the real 
life is still flowing on, and if we will only realize the 
lesson, we can rise to a plane of feeling where the 
success or failure of this life can not possibly affect us. 
Let us fall back more on our subjective life. This 
does not mean to pass the time away in dreamy med¬ 
itation, far from it, meditation is only one of the duties 
of life, but it means to cultivate every noble trait of 
character, it means to realize the spiritual claims of 
your spiritual nature, it means for you to study your 
own soul powers, try and understand them, it means 
to subvert all to the law of right and duty, it means to 
live nobly, and the rewards are certain. You rise 


SORROWS. 


315 


above the petty annoyances, cares, troubles, and even 
sorrows of the world. Feeling that you are superior 
to the body in which you live, what the world regards 
as important, ceases to be so to you. 

In all this we do not say to accept sorrow with 
stoical indifference, or defiantly, but with humility, as 
something intended by God for your good. Do not 
hesitate to ask for help to bear, and if you ask in the 
right spirit, you surely will receive help. Your own 
soul will comfort you, the pitying love of the Infinite 
Father will be around you, and you know not what 
other streams of loving help and sympathy may be 
yours. When Christ was in sore distress, angels came 
and ministered unto him. Though unseen by human 
eye, you do not know the origin of all the helpful in¬ 
fluences coming to you. And so, sorrowing hearts, try 
and rise above your sorrow. Learn the lessons 
sorrows are intended to teach you. And in time, 
purified as by fire, you may be found among those who 
have come “through great tribulation’” to the perfect 
life beyond. 


316 


THE SILENT LAND. 




O Land! O Land ! 

For all the broken hearted 
The mildest herald by our fate 
alloted 

Becks, and with inverted torch 
doth stand 

To lead us with a gentle hand 
Into the land of the great departed, 

Into the silent land !” 


“Into the silent land ! 

Ah ! who shall lead us thither ? 
Clouds in the evening sky more 
darkly gather, 

And shattered wrecks lie thicker 
on the strand 

Who leads us with a gentle hand 
Thither, O thither, 

Into the silent land? 









THE CREATOR. 


317 


I HE Olympic Jove never built these heavens. 

A The wisdom of Minerva never organized these 
magnificent systems. I say with Paul, “Oh Atheni¬ 
ans, in all things I find you too superstitious; for, in 
passing along your streets, I find an altar inscribed, 
To the Unknown God—Him whom ye ignorantly 
worship ; and this is the God I declare unto you—the 
God that made heaven and earth, who dwells not in 
temples made by hands.” No, here is the temple of 
our Divinity. Around us and above us rise sun and 
system, cluster and universe. And I doubt not that 
in every region of this vast empire of God, hymns of 
praise and anthems of glory are rising and reverberat¬ 
ing from sun to sun and from system to system, heard 
by Omnipotence alone across immensity and through 
eternity. 

— Prof. 0. M. Mitchell. 




318 


IMMORTALITY. 



I F there be no future state, 
1 what 


what design, worthy of 
y his wisdom, could God have 
proposed in creating man? What! 
in forming man, had he no other 
piiiii. view than in forming the beast? 

^ Man! that being so noble, who is capable of 
such sublime thoughts, such vast desires, 
.and such grand sentiments,—susceptible of 
love, truth and justice : man, of all creatures, 
alone worthy of a great destination, that of knowing 
and loving the Author of his being !' Can it be that 
man should be made only for the earth, to pass a 







IMMORTALITY. 


319 


small portion of days, like the beast, in trifling em¬ 
ployments, or sensual gratifications ? that he should 
fill his purpose, by acting so risible and so pitiable a 
part; and afterward should sink back to nonentity, 
without any other use having been made of that vast 
mind and elevated heart which the Author of his being 
had given him ? O God! where would here be thy 
wisdom, to have made so grand a work for the dura¬ 
tion only of a moment ? to have exhibited men upon 
the earth only as a playful essay of thy power ; or to 
amuse thy leisure by a variety of shows ! The deity 
of the freethinker is not grand, therefore, but because 
he is more unjust, capricious, and despicable than men! 
Pursue these reflections, and support, if you can, all 
the extravagance of their claim. 

—Bishop Massillon. 



CHAPTER XX. 


AFFLICTION. 

I T is necessary to cut away considerable portions 
* of a diamond in order that its true brilliancy may 
become apparent. The experienced gardener removes 
many choice plants so that the rest may enjoy a better 
growth. Only by severe pruning does a tree yield its 
best fruits. Something like this is necessary in the 
experiences of life. Many a man has never shown his 
true nature, until he has lost his all. Adversity 
stripped him, but only to uncover the real man. 
Trials and affliction are the chisel and mallet which 
shape the strong life into beauty. The rough ledge 
on the hill-side may complain of the drill and the blast 
which disturb its quiet of ages, but when we look 
again we see the exquisite statue telling its story of 
valor in the public square. The statue would have 
slept in the marble forever, but for the blasting, the 
chiseling, and the polishing. The angel of our higher 
and nobler selves would remain forever unknown in the 
rough quarry of our lives but for the blasting of afflic¬ 
tion, the chiseling of trials, and the sand-papering of a 
thousand annoyances. 

Who has not observed the patience, the calm 



FAITH —CHRIST IN THE GARDEN 
















































+ 





























































«r 








































































% 



» 

^ • 



































































•• 



















AFFLICTION. 


323 


assurance, the sweet loveliness chiseled out of some 
rough life by the reversal of fortune or by some ter¬ 
rible affliction ? How many business men have made 
their greatest strides toward manhood, have developed 
their greatest virtue when the reverses of fortune have 
swept away everything they had in the world, when 
affliction had robbed them of all they held dear? 
Often we can not see the angel in the quarry of our 
lives, the statue of manhood, until the blasts of misfor¬ 
tune have rent the ledge, and difficulties and obstacles 
have squared and chiseled the granite blocks into grace 
and beauty. 

God knows where the richest melodies of our life 
are hid, and what drill, and what discipline are neces- 
ary to bring them out. The frost, the snow, the 
tempest, the lightenings are the rough teachers that 
bring the tiny acorn to the sturdy oak. Fierce 
winters are as necessary to it as long summers. It is 
its half-century struggle with the elements for exist¬ 
ence; wrestling with the storms, fighting for its life 
from the moment that it leaves the acorn, until it goes 
into the ship, that gives it value. The most beautiful 
as well as the strongest woods are found, not in tropi¬ 
cal climates, but in the severer zones, where they have 
to fight the frosts and the winter’s cold. And so with 
men. They need the discipline of troubles and trials 
to teach them self-reliance, energy, and the sterner 
lessons of character. They need sorrows to reveal to 
them their inner life, to compel the thoughts to dwell 
on the spiritual side of their nature, to listen to the vi- 


324 


AFFLICTION. 


brations from afar. And so they need affliction to 
prune away the excess that their real nature may 
manifest itself. 

Many a man has found that the apparent ruin of 
his plans revealed the flower of success. The light¬ 
ning which smote his dearest hopes opened up a new 
rift in his dark life, and gave him a glimpse of himself 
which, until then, he had never seen. The blow that 
shattered fond dreams opened up possibilities in his na¬ 
ture of patience, endurance and hope, which he never 
imagined that he possessed. Of a truth, adversity 
is a dear instructor set over us by one who knows us 
better than we do ourselves, even as he loves us 
better. He that wrestles with us, strengthens us, and 
sharpens our skill. Our antagonist is our helper. 
The conflict with mental difficulties makes us acquain¬ 
ted with our subject, and compels us to consider it in 
all its relations. It will not suffer us to be superficial. 
And so troubles, sorrows, and affliction teach us as 
nothing else can, the real lessons of life. 

As the sculptor thinks only of the angel impris¬ 
oned in the marble, so Providence cares only for the 
soul shut up in the body. The sculptor will chip off 
all unnecesary material to set free the angel, so if 
Providence chips and pounds us remorselessly, one 
effect will be to bring put our possibilities. If He 
strips us of wealth, humbles our pride, humiliates our 
ambition, lets us down from the ladder of fame, dis¬ 
ciplines and drills us in many ways, not sparing the 
fierce fires of affliction, one of the results which 


AFFLICTION. 


325 


ought to follow, and will follow if we accept the 
lesson, is to prepare our higher nature—our real 
self—for its endless life, which only is the real life. 
And remember life is a failure, if we fail to prepare 
for that greater life. We remain in ignorance of 
many of our real powers, until affliction reveals them 
to us. 

People who are strong and busy, successful and 
glad, who have never been called to pass through the 
fires of affliction, form wrong conceptions of life. It 
can not be otherwise, since they are blinded by the 
glow of sunshine around them. By and by the blinds 
are drawn, affliction visits them, the sunshine departs 
—but then the Christ on the cross is perceived in the 
shadows, it was overlooked in the sunshine. The 
depths of life are opened, with their solemnities, their 
realities, the hidden life of the soul presses its claim 
for recognition. Life may lose some of its tinsel and 
glare, but we gain an understanding of the inwardness 
of things, and the real purposes of being, stand more 
revealed. 

It is a common-place saying that every one 
has cares and trials, they are necessarily incident to 
life. No one can expect to escape them, and our 
character is shown in the manner in which we meet 
them. The troubled waves of the sea toss the shallow 
skiff to and fro, the mighty steamers plow through 
them with comparative steadiness. The strong men 
and women scarcely notice the petty trials and dis¬ 
couragements which so nearly shipwreck those of light 


326 


AFFLICTION. 


weight, the triflers. But not only do trials visit us all, 
but without exception all have to face some time in life 
the storm of affliction. No matter how prosperous, 
and apparently successful you may be, the probalities 
are that sooner or later, you will know what deep sor¬ 
row means. It may come in some utterly unexpected 
way, no two lives have quite the same experience, but 
tested you will be. And in the manner in which 
you meet it, you make known to the world your 
character 

Afflictions are but little sorrows magnified. They 
emphasize the lessons taught all through your life. 
You must meet them, not in a spirit of bravado, but 
with a determination to cheerfully make the best 
of everything. Accept the lesson. When sorrow 
comes rolling in after the stroke, as the sea waves 
follow the storm, do not be overwhelmed by them. 
Rather seek refuge in the inner citadel of your soul, 
and bid the troubled waters subside. There are, 
indeed, great troubles, which though time may heal, 
the scar will ever remain, but the majority of them, 
rightly met, give us added strength. 

Afflictions even have the effect of eliciting 
talents which in prosperous circumstances would have 
lain dormant. Suffering seems to have been as 
divinely appointed as joy, and it is much more decis¬ 
ive as a discipline of character. It seems to be the 
case that suffering is the appointed means by which 
the highest nature of man is to be developed. Some 
times a heart-break rouses an impassive nature to life. 


AFFLICTION. 


327 


“What does he know” said a sage, “who has not suf¬ 
fered.” To which we may add, “what can he do who 
has not triumphed over sufferings.” It is not in the 
tropics, but in the high latitudes where frost reigns 
that the electric play of colors is the most brilliant. It 
is not in the happy prosperous seasons of life that the 
inner subjective life attracts us, but when the light of 
life seems gone. Then it is that along our darkened 
lives come the play of light, and color, and force from 
the inner world, and perhaps on our receptive souls 
there die away the waves of loving sympathy which 
have crossed the void. 

Without suffering there would be no fortitude, no 
courage or forbearance. It is sorrow which reveals to 
us our own inner life, which lights up the distant 
peaks of the spirit world which make the heart respon¬ 
sive to the vibrations of love, and purity, and hope, 
which are wafted to us from the fount of all purity, the 
throne of God. If great afflictions visit us, it is pos¬ 
sible that in some direction our character needs cutting 
and polishing. Perhaps we have been too self-confi¬ 
dent, have come to exaggerated ideas of our impor¬ 
tance, of our talents. Nothing more thoroughly 
teaches the lesson of humility than to be suddenly 
bereft of our possessions, to see our plans miscarry, to 
learn that after all we are but “eddies in a mighty 
stream that rolls to its appointed end.” 

Perhaps we need to be taught the lesson of com¬ 
passion. Success has rendered us hard-hearted, cal¬ 
lous to the sufferings of others. We need to be 


328 


AFFLICTION. 


taught the lesson of sympathy and love. We can not 
weep with others unless we too, have suffered. If our 
life has been an uninterrupted success, how can we 
feel for others, who have fallen in the race? Perhaps 
our life has been altogether too easy; perhaps by 
reason of birth or some unmerited good fortune we 
have occupied from the start a great vantage ground 
in the battle of life. What then the chance for us to 
learn self-denial, self reliance, courage, perseverance, 
and all the traits of manly character, and so everything 
is swept away, and under adverse circumstances we 
must innitiate the struggle. In short, we can say that 
whenever afflictions visit us, there is in the visit much 
that may be for our good, but we must look for this 
good, try and profit by the lesson. 

When the prophet communed with God on Mt. 
Sinai, he could not help shrinking from the cloud, the 
thunder and the lightning. So the fiercest storms of 
affliction may conceal the inner subjective world, and 
if we would enter and enjoy the blessedness there, we 
must not hesitate to enter the cloud, we must not fear 
the storm, and then we catch glimpses of our real 
nature, the voices of silence are heard, we become 
dimly conscious that a life not altogether of this world 
is some way enfolded in our body. We waken to the 
consciousness that we are created in the image of God, 
and so comes courage, and hope, and peace, and lo! 
the storms have passed, the sun of hope has risen, and 
afflictions cease to afflict. 

Many lessons are taught by sickness, it teaches 


AFFLICTION. 


329 


us humility. However important we seem to be, we 
quickly discover that the world moves on without us, 
and we are not nearly as important as we thought we 
were. It generally shows us also unexpected stores 
of love and sympathy. The loosening of our hold 
upon life, thus placing us under the affectionate regard 
of others, makes that life seem richer than before. In 
a moral sense it teaches us the littleness of human 
affairs. As the physical body weakens, often the 
inner senses grow more acute, the unseen life grows 
more real, and thus sickness impresses on us a great 
lesson. We learn the lesson of patience, submission, 
and resignation. It is in cases of severe sickness fin¬ 
ally that we sometimes see a demonstration of the 
power of soul over the body. If we can only get our 
higher self to issue its commands, our body lays 
aside sickness even as we would an ill-fitting wrap. 

The finest vases are subject to fierce heat in order 
to thoroughly glaze the ware. It is often so with 
human beings, they must pass through the furnace of 
affliction in order to be fitted for life. In the case of 
petty trials and discouragements, we can argue them 
away, we can rise above them, we can bid defiance to 
them; but we can do nothing like this in the case of 
affliction. The blow is too severe to admit of such a 
remedy. We must endure the suffering, bear up 
under the sorrow. We must learn the lesson and then 
we shall be stronger. 

If it is the loss of fortune, it hardly deserves to be 
called an affliction, it is a misfortune and it often comes 


330 


AFFLICTION. 


as a severe blow. With courage and determination 
let us begin the battle of life over again. Have 
friends failed you, betrayed your trust and confidence ? 
Suffering always follows such rending of the cords of 
affection ; let it teach you however, self-reliance. Has 
death broken into your circle? Oh then, the bruised 
heart must weep, but what a chance now to test the 
reality of the inner life! Now sit down in meditation 
and hold sweet communion with them. Do not alto¬ 
gether mistrust the answer which comes, you do not 
know its origin, it may have floated in from the 
shoreless sea. And let such visitation teach you to 
look upon life as preparatory to that greater life; re¬ 
member, you can go to them, and so, try and live a 
worthy life. 

Perhaps the stroke of affliction consists in laying 
you upon a bed of sickness, and that henceforth your 
journey through life will be made in a body subject to 
aches and pains, the delicate machinery of which will 
never more move as it should in health. This is in¬ 
deed a sore affliction , but it ought to teach you 
patience, and make clear to you the reality of the sub¬ 
jective world. The swinging curtain between the seen 
and the useen some times grows strangely transparent 
to those who have battled long~with sickness. 

And so take it in any conceivable case there is 
always some solace for the heaviest affliction. As 
moss covers the nakedness of rocks, the ivy festoons 
deserted houses, the cedars remain fresh amidst the 
snows of winter, so there is something to be found the 


AFFLICTION. 


331 


darkest hours of night for which to be thankful. 
Something which encourages us to bear up under the 
burden, something which constantly reminds us of 
joys past, and prophesies of joys to come. 

So while afflictions will surely come to us, we 
know not when nor how, but come they will, let us 
accept them patiently, through our falling tears let us 
observe the bow of hope. Let us draw nearer to our 
inner life, the subjective world, the world of soul and 
spiritual‘verities, let us seek refuge there, and from 
thence enter into sweet communion with Him who 
pities us like as a father pitieth his child. Let us use 
our out-welling tears as nature’s lenses through 
which to gaze out into the unknown, thus may be 
brought into spiritual view the fields of Eden, nay, the 
very throne of God, and thus shall the strokes of 
affliction be to us a means of blessing. 









332 


REFLECTION. 



“I am all alone in my 
chamber now, 

And the midnight hour is near, 
And the fagots crack and the clock's 
dull tick, 

Are the only sounds I hear,— 

And over my soul, in my solitude, 
Sweet feelings of sadness glide, 

For my heart and my eyes are 
full when I think 

Of the little boy that 
died. 


I went one night to my father’s house,— 
Went home to the dear ones all— 

And softly I opened the garden gate, 

And softly the door of the hall 
My Mother came out to meet her son, 

She kissed me, and then she sighed, 

And her head fell on my neck, and she wept 
For the little boy that died.” 





REFLECTION. 


333 


I shall miss him when the flowers come, 

In the garden where he played,— 

I shall miss him more by the fireside, 
When the flowers have all decayed; 

I shall see his toys, and his empty chair, 
And the horse he used to ride ; 

And they will speak, with a silent speech, 
Of the little boy that died. 


We shall all go home to our Father’s house,— 
To our Father’s house in the skies,— 



Where the hope of our souls shall have 
no blight, 

And our love no broken ties: 

We shall roam on the banks of the 
river of peace, 

And bathe in its blissful tide, 

And one of the joys of our heaven 
shall be 

The little boy that died. 






334 


man’s destiny. 



I I can not believe that earth is man’s abiding place. 
It can not be that our life is cast up by the ocean 
of eternity, to float a moment upon its waves, and then 
sink into nothingness. Else, why is it that the glori¬ 
ous aspirations which leap like angels from the temple 
of our hearts, are forever wandering abroad unsatis¬ 
fied ? Why is it that the stars, which hold their fes¬ 
tival around the midnight throne, are set above the 
grasp of our limited faculties, forever mocking us with 
their unapproachable glory ? There is a realm where 
the rainbow never fades ; where the stars will be 
spread out before us like islands that slumber on the 
ocean; and where the beings that pass before us like 
visions will stay in our presence forever. 

H. L. Bulwer, 




























































































































% 








V 





































































THE CRUCIFIXION 
































































































































CHAPTER XXI. 


BEREAVEMENT. 

\ x /E have come from afar country, thither v/e 
^ * must return. The time must come when the 
wearied heart will cease its beating, the tired brain, 
rest, the wonderful machinery of the body stand still. 
That change we call death. It is universal therefore 
for our good. It is a necessary step in evolution, not 
taking which, the soul could not enter the realm of 
spirit; and consequently its full powers could not find 
expression. 

But we have confined our attention so strongly to 
the physical, objective side of life, we have thought so 
little about the spiritual side of our nature, that we 
have failed to notice the inner life. While we may 
have accepted it as a matter of faith, still we have not 
allowed ourselves to be influenced in our daily life by 
our belief in immortality. We have, some way, failed 
to notice the necessary results flowing from such a be¬ 
lief as to the powers of the soul—our inner life—here 
and now in the body. We have not thought it worth 
our while to study, in a scientific way, the indications 
of the actions of powers that can not be understood 
in any material way, which at times appear in the 

22 337 


338 


BEREAVEMENT. 


lives of all. We have failed to see that such results 
must necessarily follow, if there be in us an immortal 
principle. The reverse of this is also true, not taking 
note of these experiences, we have lost one of the 
strongest evidences for immortality. And so we 
shrink from this step in evolution. We can not argue 
this timidity away, as long as we view it in this limited 
way. 

When death comes into our household, and there 
Is another vacant chair, we do not stop to reason or 
philosophise 3 the heart cries out in anguish, and it 
seems as if our affliction was greater than we could 
bear. And so it has been ever since the world began, 
and so it will be until rime is no more. Wc all have 
these experiences, for there is no home but what 
death has entered. In view of our destiny, of the ob¬ 
ject of life, ’tis but a segment of a circle which embra¬ 
ces eternity, how shall we view death? What res¬ 
ponse shall we make, when death calls and will not be 
denied ? Let the tears flow but do not unduly mourn. 
The loved ones have journeyed on ahead, that we 
must soon join them is a commonplace observation. 
They have not gone beyond the reach of your love 
and sympathy, for these are both spiritual forces and 
their vibrations will cross and recross the void. Is 
not God love, and does not his infinite compassion 
infold us all. 

We may be equally sure their loving sympathy 
is thrown around us. Our physical senses may not be 
able to recognize the origin of the sensations, but this 


BEREAVEMENT. 


339 


may explain many thoughts that, unbidden, throng 
the brain, this may be the source of the feeling of love 
and affection that at times thrills our being. There is 
at any rate, nothing to prevent us thinking so, because 
you can not think of another in this manner without 
setting in motion a stream of influence which thrills to 
his heart. But this is an exhibition of soul power, 
which must come to even wider expression in the spirit 
world. We should not mourn beyond reason, for 
surely this must sadden them. Rather let us look to 
joining them when our time shall also come. 

Like every other experience in life, bereavement 
should teach us a lesson. It should lift our thoughts 
to death and future life, and we should think them 
over. Not morbidly, or gloomily, but ponder them 
with care. Think of our dual nature. This is the way 
we do with any question concerning our earth life, why 
not, then, ponder over the questions which bereave¬ 
ment brings up, and as you meditate on them, it may 
be that light will suddenly shine upon you, not light 
from any earthly source, but it will flash into your con¬ 
sciousness from the unseen world, And what before 
was dark and uncertain may suddenly be illumed with 
truth, as distant windows, hid in night, suddenly 
glow with the setting sun. Think also of the absent 
ones, for then your soul may mingle with theirs. 

Another lesson bereavement should impress up¬ 
on us is this, since souls may read thoughts, for aught 
we know, as readily as we do the printed page, it 
must be that pure thoughts will attract them, impure 


340 


BEREAVEMENT. 


thoughts repel them. Here, then, is a great incentive 
to purity in thought. If, then, when bereavement 
visits us, and come it will, we mourn indeed, for the 
heart was made to weep as well as rejoice, but if, at 
same time, with chastened spirit, we retire to our 
inner sanctuary, the world of intuition, and allow our¬ 
selves to dwell on the nature of life and death, and 
open wide the portals of our heart to whatever message 
may float in from the courts of heaven, whither our 
loved ones have gone, the calm of a great resignation 
will descend upon us, and refreshed we will again take 
up the battle of life. 

Those who have tasted the bitterness of bereave¬ 
ment, have gone down into the deep waters of afflic¬ 
tion, and have taken to heart the lessons, show in their 
whole demeanor the refining tendencies it has exerted 
on their character. Strong natures, over-bearing, 
harsh, and unyielding, come forth from the school of 
bereavement, and their roughness and strength is now 
sympathy and love. Then, such natures are of assis¬ 
tance to others. Only hearts that have suffered can 
sympathize with others in trouble. Sympathy and 
love are the most powerful influences in the world, but 
in order to bless others with their healing waves, one 
must know by experience what it is to suffer. 

Trials teach us self confidence, they inculcate a 
noble disdain for petty annoyances sorrows take the 
attention from outward life, and inclines us to note the 
inner life of the soul and the subjective world. But it 
is bereavement which gives the fTnest touches to char- 


BEREAVEMENT. 


341 


acter. It makes the proud humble ; the selfish gener¬ 
ous ; the hard-hearted sympathetic. Bereavement 
compels, as nothing else will, acceptance of the 
claims of the soul for recognition. When the grave 
has closed over the forms of those we love, the swing¬ 
ing veil which conceals from us the unseen world 
seems to tremble on the rise ; in hours of meditation, 
when the halls of memory resound with the echoes of 
their footsteps and their voices, we are startled by a 
something more than this. 

It may not all be fancy, oh mourning one, you are 
sensible to streams of influence that may have come 
from afar. Let them comfort your heart. The awak¬ 
ening soul of your loved one—perhaps some little in¬ 
nocent child taken while yet the dew of infancy was 
on the budding flower—rousing now to that fuller life, 
of which we can only dream, making assay of strange 
powers, may be able to send straight to your heart a 
message of comfort and cheer. You can not bring 
them to you, for you are in the physical, material 
world; you must rise and meet them on the spiritual 
plane. Elevate your thoughts, purify your heart, 
ask for light, live as you think God would have yon. 

Bereavement has a great mission when, for the 
first time it enters and breaks the magic circle of a 
happy home. Its work is not to break our hearts, but 
to soften them. “God (says Job) maketh the heart 
soft.” Its design is not to drive us away from God, 
but to bring us nearer than we ever have been to 
Him. 


342 


BEREAVEMENT. 


It is said that when skilled gardeners would 
bring a very choice plant to richest flowering, they 
deprive it of light and moisture. It is placed in the 
dark. Silent and lonely it stands dropping one 
faded leaf after another, seeming to go patiently 
down to death. But when every leaf is dropped and 
the plant stands stripped, a new life is working in the 
bud that lies under every falling leaf, from which spring 
forth a richer foliage and a brighter wealth of flowers. 
So the Heavenly Gardener puts his choicest plants into 
the dark, when the youngest leaf must drop, but it is 
generally done in order that a new and divine life may 
visit the heart and enrich the soul. 

When engineers would bridge a stream, they 
often carry over at first but a single cord, with that, 
next they stretch a wire across. Then strand is 
added to strand, until a foundation is laid for planks 
and now the workmen find safe footing and walk from 
side to side. And thus oftimes is bridged the sun¬ 
less tide that rolls betwixt this world and the next. 
God taketh first some golden threaded pleasure and 
stretches it thence into heaven ; then He takes a child, 
and then a friend. Thus He bridges death, and 
teaches the thoughts of the most timid to find their 
way hither and thither between the shores. 

When we once catch clear views of our real 
nature, realize that we are spiritual beings now, not 
will be some time in the future; when we recognize in 
all its bearings the sweet claims of our spiritual nature; 
when we undertand how true it is that only a part of 


BEREAVEMENT. 


343 


our real powers find expression in this body ; as it be¬ 
comes clear to us that now and then this larger life, 
that generally flows beneath the surface of our being, 
comes into view; when immortality is seen to be 
an almost necessary corollary from the admitted, mys¬ 
terious powers of our souls ; when the reality and the 
value of the teachings of intuitional truth is seen : then 
a change comes over our ideas of death, our mental 
concepts suddenly glow with radiant light, just as 
storm clouds suddenly turn to gold when rifts allow the 
sun to shoot his rays upon them. 

There is one query that every heart saddened by 
the ravages of death is constantly asking. “Do they 
love us still.” After they have journeyed on into that 
wider life ; after they have taken that wonderful step 
in evolution, and the soul has quitted this mortal frame, 
and has tasted the wonderful liberty of enlarged 
powers, do the silken chains of love still bind their 
soul to ours ? Do not forget that love is a spiritual 
force, and we know of no reason why all the powers 
which the soul can exercise while here in the body 
should not continue to be exerted along with others of 
which we know nothing, or can only vaguely surmise, 
when the soul enters on the enlarged life of the future. 
Because we can not know about them, it by no means 
follows that they do not know about us. The less 
does not contain the greater, but the greater does 
contain the less. They may know all about our 
troubles and trials, our very thoughts, for is there not 
enough happening in this world, in our experiments 


344 


BEREAVEMENT. 


with still embodied minds, to show that nothing of this 
kind can be concealed from souls ? 

We should remember however, that if these 
thoughts be true, they will view matters from an infi¬ 
nitely higher plane than we do. They view it from 
the stand point of eternal truth. They love us even 
as we love little children far below us in intellectual 
training and powers. They may pity us our trials, dis¬ 
couragements and sorrows, but will it not be much as 
we pity the sorrows of childhood? The perplexed man 
face to face with the stern trials of mature years, has 
but an indulgent smile for the child heart-broken over 
the destruction of some plaything, he knows how nec¬ 
essary it is for children to have the discipline and 
schooling of childhood’s years. And so in the clearer 
light of eternity, it must be that our sorrows will ap¬ 
pear to those who have passed on. They can under¬ 
stand how true it is that all these experiences are nec¬ 
essary for us. 

And so what should we do when the sad experi¬ 
ence of bereavement comes to us ? Let the tears flow 
Indeed, for that is the intention of nature,' but do not 
mourn beyond reason. If the vibrations of love can 
indeed cross the void, such a course must cause pain 
to our loved ones. We should comfort ourselves with 
the thought, that for them a wonderfully enlarged 
sphere of activity, of life has opened, now the won¬ 
derful powers of their soul can expand in the sunlight 
of its real home. Let us learn the lesson of submis¬ 
sion, of faith, of sympathy, and of love Let us live 


BEREAVEMENT. 


345 


so as to make the lives of those around us brighter. 
Let us speak cheering words to the discouraged, 
extend a helping hand to those whose feet are slipping. 
Let us build up in our hearts an altar to the good, and 
pure, and true, and there worship in sincerity and truth 
the Infinite Father of all, and then shall bereavement 
be to us a means of growth. 



















346 


THE LESSON OF LIFE, 



“Life is a vine-branch ; 

A vintager, Death, 

He threatens and lowers 
More near with each breath, 

Then hasten, arise ! 

Seek God, O my soul! 

For time quickly flies, 

Still far is the goal. 


Vain heart praying dumbly, 
Learn to prize humbly, 

The meanest of fare. 

Forget all thy sorrow, 
Behold Death is there. 



JESUS OF NAZARETH. 


347 


B ETWEEN him and whoever else in the world 
^ there is no possible term of comparison. 
He is truly a being by himself. His ideas and his 
sentiments, the truths which he announces, his manner 
of convincing, are not explaned either by human or¬ 
ganizations or by the nature of things. His birth, and 
the history of his life ; the profundity of his doctrine, 
which grapples with the mightiest difficulties, and 
which is, of those difficulties, the admirable solution, 
his gospel, his apparition, his empire, his march across 
the ages and the realms ; every thing is for me a prod¬ 
igy, a mystery insoluble, which plunges me into a rev¬ 
erie from which I can not escape ; a mystery which I 
can neither deny nor explain. Here I see nothing 
human. These words were spoken by that great sol¬ 
dier, Napoleon Bonapart; they find a quick response 
in the hearts of all thinking people. 






348 


CONSOLATION. 



To those who feel softened by the touching re¬ 
membrance of a light that twinkled a few short months 
under their roof, and expired, we say, that they have 
only to persevere in the faith, and in the following of 
the gospel, and that very light will again shine upoi? 
them in heaven. The blossom which withered here 
has been transplanted to a place of eternal delight, and 
there it will gladden that eye which now weeps out 

the agony of an affection 
that has been sorely 
wounded. In the name 
of Him who if on earth, 
would have wept along 
with them, do we bid all 
believers to sorrow not 
as others which have no 
hope, but to take comfort 
in the thought of that 
country where there is no 
sorrow and no separa¬ 
tion . — T homas C halmers. 




$ 

w 



Why do rainbows 
seen at even 

seem the glorious 

paths to heaven ? 
Why are gushing 

streamlets fraught 
with the notes 

from Angels caught ? 


Is it not that faith hath bound 
Beauties of all form and sound 
To the dreams that have been given 
Of the holy things in heaven ? 

Are they not bright links that bind 
Ours unto the eternal mind. 


349 












CHAPTER XXII. 


VICTORY WON. 


f\ NATION goes to war, pours out its blood and 
1 V — treasure without stint, counting the sac¬ 
rifice well made, if only it achieves victory. The 
groans of the wounded, the sobs of the afflicted, are 
drowned in the acclaims of victory. The young man 
gives himself to years of study that he may obtain an 
education. He denies himself much pleasure, spends 
his time and money, counting the exertions and self- 
denial as nothing, provided he equips himself for the 
race of life. He counts his victory worth all it has 
cost him, when, with heightened faculties and drilled 
mind, he goes forth to do battle in the world’s arena. 
And finally man sets himself to do the battle of life. 
The ranks of the combatants are full, competition is 
keen. Time passes, and the end comes, sooner or 
later. He may have won wealth, or fame; has he won 
at the same time, victory ? What is it to succeed in 
life? 

Man is a spirit, around which the elements of 
matter have crystalized into a body. Imprisoned in 
that body, his soul is exposed to desires, the dwellers 

on the threshold, whose thirst increases in proportion 

350 









. • • ' • * »T.. *.t.M 




ykz 


CHRIST’S ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM 









; ss 



■i 


JQ 




Fit’ll! 

! ; tr 

|g| 

[•»!!(; 


f 




fcl 


Mt; 


Wff' 






























































































































































































































































































































































































VICTORY WON. 


353 


as they are furnished with drink; to passions, whose 
fires burn hotter, in proportion as their demand for fuel 
is granted. Functioning on the physical plane, its 
material desires find easy expression, and it is tempted 
to run after shadows that ever fly; to grasp at hopes 
that ever beckon, but vanish as soon as they are 
approached ; to sorrows, that enter into the house 
though the doors are shut and bolted against them; 
to fears, whose forms have no substance; to illusions, 
that disappear with the body. Like Prometheus 
bound to a rock, the imprisoned spirit is bound to a 
personality, until the consciounsness of its Herculean 
powers awaken, and it becomes free. Then, but not 
until then, is victory won. 

Man in his youth longs for material pleasures, for 
the gratification of his material body. As he advan¬ 
ces he throws away the playthings of his childhood, 
and reaches out for something higher. He enters 
perhaps on intellectual pursuits, or gives his energies 
to the attainment of some ideal, whether high or low, 
to discover in time that the ideal only exists in an ideal 
world. Ask any one who has achieved what the 
world calls success, if he has achieved his ideal, and 
he will confess that the ideal recedes as one advances. 

It is as illusory as the mirage which dances 
before the traveller. When a man becomes con¬ 
vinced of the emptiness of the shadow he has been 
pursuing, and like the winged butterfly emerging 
from the chrysalis, stretches out his feelers into the 
realm of the infinite spirit, he finds a radiant sun 


354 


VICTORY WON. 


where he only expected to find darkness and death. 

Some arrive at this light sooner, others later; many 
are lured away by illusions and perish, like insects 
mistaking the flame of a candle for the sun, and so are 
destroyed in the fire. Mere intellectual learning, 
how.ever precious, is not the most important, for the 
intellect will be exhausted in time. Spiritual learning, 
which means the power to grasp the truth by feeling 
and understanding, to feel it intuitively, and to see 
that which we feel by the light of the inner sense, that 
endureth ever. Those who crave fame, or riches, or 
love, are generally disappointed. The rich miser is 
poorer than the beggar on the streets, happiness 
eludes those who seek it in material pleasures. The 
surest way to become rich is to be contented with 
what we have ; the safest way to attain power is to 
sacrifice ourselves for others ; and if we desire love we 
must distribute the love we possess to others, and then 
the love of others will descend upon us as the rain de¬ 
scends upon the earth. 

You may give yourself wholly to intellectual 
labors, but ever remember the intellect is only a part 
of your real being You may explore the depths of 
space, or read the history of the earth engraven on 
her rocky tablets, or inquire into the secrets of matter 
and force. The quest is enobling, but do not loose 
sight of the deeper mystery of your own nature. 
Inquiring into the fiery energy of the stars, do not 
neglect the light that glows within. Becoming learned 
as to the details of life on this planet, do not grow 


VICTORY WON. 


355 


careless as to the more mysterious life that may open 
before your own soul. Impressed with the knowledge 
you may obtain as to matter and force, do not forget 
that these words in themselves do not explain everything 
There are within you powers that now and then 
betray their existence transcending anything we know 
of the material universe. 

Not many of the vast number inhabiting the earth 
can gather such a store of wealth that they will attract 
attention beyond the small circle among whom their life 
has been passed. Not many can rise to such heights 
of attainment as a scholar, statesman or orator, that 
they will become known far and wide. Vast num¬ 
bers of us must be disappointed in our well laid plans, 
and we have to confess, with a sigh, as life is rapidly 
passing, that we have so far made what the majority 
of people call a failure. We may feel that we our¬ 
selves are not to blame, still the fact remains. Now 
what shall we do to turn defeat into victory ? 

We must first ot all distinguish between real 
success and false. That life is a success which an¬ 
swers life’s great end, the great end of life is to so 
profit by the experiences of this life that we will be 
fitted for the greater file beyond. It is necessary to 
first form true conceptions of life, If it be true there 
is an immortal principle within us, which science now 
unites with revelation in asserting, then the great end 
ot life is to prepare for that future life. This means 
to cultivate your inner soul powers, to listen to its 
demands and live accordingly. It means for you to 


3o6 


VICTORY WON. 


seek light in every legitimate way, and when you 
know the right pursue it. It means for you to culti¬ 
vate in every way the powers of your soul, by cultiva¬ 
ting all the traits of a noble character. It means for 
you to act out in your daily life the claims of your 
higher nature. It means for you by study, observa¬ 
tion, and above all, reflection, come to an abiding 
assurance that you are a spiritual being now. 

Then believe it, rely on it, act on it. Be quick to 
take notice of every incident in your life, or that you 
can hear of in the lives of others, that indicate that 
the inner, hidden life of the soul, with its play of 
strange forces so little understood, is a very real life. 
Do not believe it in a simply perfunctory way, but let 
it color your whole life. Reflect on God, death and 
immortality. Live as one who must some day give 
an account of your deeds, and your thoughts. Resolve 
to pursue every known duty, to sacrifice the low on the 
altar of the high. All this can be done, the result will 
be a successful life, a victory. 

It is in your power to live a life of integrity and 
honor. You can so live that all will respect you, sun¬ 
shine may be in your heart. Such a life is not easy. 
The desires and passions—the dwellers on the thres¬ 
hold—must be subdued. It is not an idle life, “for 
every day some duty waitsit is not to fold your 
hands, but to do with your might what your hands find 
to do, you can speak words of cheer to the downhearted, 
a kindly word of caution to the erring one. You can 
help remove some obstacle from the paths of the weak. 


VICTORY WON. 


357 


You can incite in the minds of those around you 
a desire to live pure straightforward lives. You can 
give them not only your example, but remember, your 
very thoughts influence those around you. You can 
bid those who are almost overwhelmed by the billows 
and waves of sorrow, to look up and see the sun 
shining through the rifts. You can send streams of 
helpful influence, currents of love, sympathy and hope. 
Do not simply content yourself by not casting stones 
at the erring ones, but let waves of pity and encour¬ 
agement encircle them. If you can give the afflicted 
ones nothing but your pitying thoughts, those you can 
bestow. All this you can do, and then, when you go 
to mingle with that innumerable throng who are 
done with the experiences of life, you will be welcomed 
as one who has won a great victory. 

Man makes the kind of a world in which he lives, 
not, to be sure the world in which his outward physi¬ 
cal life is passed. Not the world of every day life, of 
heat and cold, and material interests. In that world 
he is whirled along, a helpless object in the mighty 
rush of events. This, after all, is only the lower story, 
or the basement of your being, the foundation on which 
the fairer structure rests. However unpleasant that 
may be, there is sunshine and a pure atmosphere above. 
This is the part where the windows open out to entran¬ 
cing landscapes, where the sunlight of heaven streams 
in. This is the subjective world, and in this you 
can live if you will, you can make it what you will. To 
win this victory is a matter of no easy moment. It 


358 


VICTORY WON. 


calls for the exhibition of moral courage to tear your¬ 
selves loose from the accustomed habits, irrational 
thoughts, from selfish considerations, and from every¬ 
thing your best judgment tells you is an impediment to 
your progress. You must dare v to act under all cir¬ 
cumstances in accordance with your highest know¬ 
ledge. You must conquer yourself, before you can 
conquer success. 

To gain a real and lasting success in life, is a thing 
above profession, calling, or creed It is the greatest 
and best thing man can propose to himself. Place can 
not enchance its honors, wealth can not add to its 
value. Its acquisition lies through the path of true 
manhood and womanhood, through true fatherhood 
and motherhood. It lies through true friendship 
and relationship of all legitimate kinds. It lies through 
sorrow and pain, and poverty and all earthly discipline. 
It lies through unswerving faith in God and man. It 
lies through patient and self-denying heroism. It lies 
through all heaven prescribed and conscientious duty, 
and.it leads as straight to heaven’s brightest gate as 
the path of a sunbeam leads to the bosom of a flower. 

You must cultivate every part of your dual nature; 
mind, body, and soul. You must sacrifice your lower 
selfish desires, live up to the ideal of what is pure and 
good. There is that within us all, however latent it 
may be, which can not rest satisfied with simply our 
physical life. Whether successful or not, whether rich 
or poor, whether happy or unhappy, we every one feel 
within the yearnings for something higher and better. 


VICTORY WON. 


359 


'Tis the wish of the soul for further light from the 
many mansioned land, ’tis our higher nature struggling 
to make us notice the light that would enter our own 
lives. Neither need we doubt that unseen streams of 
influence emanating from the spirit world are falling 
in waves on our heart. These all seek to woo us to 
a higher life, to make our victory in this secure. And 
then, when the shades of evening fall, and the light of 
our earthly life dies down, may the light from the spirit 
world bridge with radiant splendor the sunless tide 
that rolls betwixt this world and the next. 










360 


REFLECTIONS. 


O let the soul her slumber break, 

•Let thoughts be quickened and awake, 
Awake to see 

How soon this life is past and gone, 
And death comes softly stealing on 
How silently! 


Our lives are rivers gliding free 
To that unfathomed 
boundless sea, 

The silent grave! 
d hither all earthly pomp 
i and boast 
j Roll to be swallowed up 
and lost 

In one dark wave. 










REFLECTIONS. 


361 


To One above my thoughts arise, 

The Eternal Truth—the Good and Wise, 
To Him I cry. 

Who shared on earth our common lot, 
But the world comprehended not 
His Diety. 

This world is but the rugged 




362 


THE PERSONALITY OF CHRIST. 



^ 

I HE brightness of the brightest names pales and 
1 wanes before the radience which shines from the 
person of Christ. The scenes at the tomb of Lazarus, 
at the gate of Nain, in the happy family at Bethany, 
in the ‘upper room’ where he instituted the feast which 
should forever consecrate his memory, and bequeathed 
to his disciples the legacy of his love : the scenes in 
the Garden of Gethsemane, on the summit of Calvary, 
and at the sepulcher: the sweet remembrance of the 
patience with which he bore wrong, the gentleness 
with which he rebuked it, and the love with which he 
forgave it : the thousand acts of benign condescension 
by which he well earned for himself, from self-righte¬ 
ous pride and censorious hypocrisy, the name of the 










THE PERSONALITY OF CHRIST. 


363 


‘friend of publicans and sinners :’ these and a hundred 
things more, which crowd those concise memorials of 
love and sorrow with such prodigality of beauty and 
of pathos, will still continue to charm and attract the 
soul of humanity, and on these the highest genius, as 
well as the humblest mediocrity, will love to dwell. 
These things lisping infancy loves to hear on its moth¬ 
er’s knee, and over them age, with its gray locks, 
bends in devoutest reverence. 

We have only to reflect that sentiments similar to 
these have been entertained by multitudes of earth’s 
gifted ones. Such unanimity of opinion speaks in 
no uncertain terms of that reality of Christ’s mission 
to earth. 

—Henry Rogers. 





364 


EARTHLY FAME. 




‘‘0, why should the spirit of mortal be proud ? 
Like a swift-fleeting meteor a fast-flying cloud, 
A flash of the lightning, a break of the wave, 
Man passes from life to his rest in the grave, 


The leaves of the oak and the willow shall fade, 
Be scattered around and together be laid ; 

The young and the old, the low and the high, 
Shall moulder to dust and together shall lie. 


The infant a mother attended and loved, 

The mother, that infant’s affections who proved; 
The husband, that mother and infant who blessed, 
Each, all, are away to their dwellings of rest. 


Tis the wink of an eye/tis the draught of a breath, 
From the blossom of health to the paleness of death 
From the gilded saloon to the bier and the shroud, 
O, why should the spirit of mortal be proud? 










t 






























; 


) 












* 



















* 










\ 





























♦ 






I 

i 




* 


* 
















I 






















» 























* 


* 


0 


























✓ 



THE SETTING SUN. 


# 






















































CHAPTER XXIII. 


DEATH. 

1 ^ 

I HE longest life comes to an end; the curtain 
must fall, and we pass off the stage of earthly ex¬ 
istence. This step in evolution we call death. No one 
is exempt from this common lot, the king on his 
throne, the peasant in his cottage, the happy and tRe 
miserable, all come at last to a common fate. 

”The young and the old, the low and the high, 

Shall moulder to dust and together shall lie.” 

It is appointed unto all to die. What is universal 
must be for good. We shrink from the change, for 
that is according to nature, but to many a careworn 
soul, death comes in a friendly garb. 

Indeed, sometimes so great is the burden of life, 
impatient mortals by their own rash act, signal the 
angel of death to wait on them. It is one of the sad¬ 
dest commentaries on life that men and women should 
thus long for escape from it. To the enlighted under¬ 
standing, it must seem equally strange this necessary 
advance, this entrance to a higher life, should be re¬ 
garded as the very King of Terrors. We should 
avoid the one course as wrong, because we rashly 
presume to dissolve the bond connecting our spiritual 



368 


DEATH. 


and physical nature. We err in our mental attitude 
in regard to the other because, while love bids us 
weep, reason points out the opening doors to a grea¬ 
ter life, utterly transcending this in importance. There 
is a way of living, a frame of mind to be cultivated, by 
which all, with equanimity, can await his approach. 

In earthly schools, a certain length of time is re¬ 
quisite to complete the curriculum, not so in life, the 
preparatory school of the life to come. The summons 
may come in the morning of life, while yet the dew is 
on the flower; it may come at noon, just as we are 
best fitted for the work of life; it may be delayed un¬ 
til old age has bent the frame, chilled the blood, and 
caused the fires of life to burn low. That life is long 
which answers life’s great end. Compared with infin¬ 
ity, all finite numbers have the same value ; in the 
light of eternity, all lives are of equal length, the in¬ 
fant whose first gasp is its last, and the hoary headed 
patriarch live the same length of time. 

The acorn dies, in order that the tree may grow; 
the embryo dies, in order that a more complete 
life may mature. Evolution can not go backward. 
We are now living in a material world, all our sense 
perceptions, functions, and powers are fitted for this 
stage of existence. However much of happiness it 
may contain, however beautiful the world may seem, 
yet we are justified by the intuitions of the heart, by 
the word of revelation, by the wisdom of the ages, by 
the fact—now known and admitted—that we each and 
all have within us, powers which transcend all the laws 


DEATH. 


369 


of matter, in believing that there is another life, an¬ 
other form of existence awaiting us. 

In order to enter it, we must take another evolu¬ 
tionary step, the spirit within us, which is our true self, 
must lay aside the body. This step, we call death. 
It is just as natural as birth, and should be no more 
dreaded. Birth ushered us into conscious, earth life. 
It was a necessary step in advancement, if we were to 
grow and enjoy this life. A further step in advance, 
is laying aside the body, in order that the soul may be 
free to exercise its wonderful powers in its own proper 
sphere. 

These powers of the soul!—how blind, how unac¬ 
countably blind, have we been, not to catch the lesson 
they have been holding up before us ever since men 
have lived on this planet! There is not an individual 
living but what has seen in his own life, enough to 
show that his outer, every day life, is but a small 
fraction of the real life flowing on within. It must be 
as Emerson says, that our eyes are blind to things 
happening around us until the time has come that we 
should see. Countless generations of men witnessed 
the play of electric phenomena, and yet only now have 
we begun to study this most mysterious agent, and we 
start back almost in awe, at some of the suggestions 
of the great electricians of the day. 

So men have at all times been over-shadowed by 
the mysteries of their own nature. In countless ways 
has the soul been showing its existence and power, 

demonstrating continually that it was something 

2 + 


370 


DEATH. 


quite apart from that which it informed. It has lifted the 
veil from off our duller physical senses and warned 
us of impending danger, inecstacy, trance, vision,—call 
it what you will—it has time and again shown us what 
was happening at a distance. In times of grave crisis- 
it assumes instant control of the body—the chief en¬ 
gineer has taken charge, the assistants are unceremon, 
iously thrust aside—and, as in a dream, we act, not 
knowing how or why, only it was the one thing neces¬ 
sary to do. It was our real self, the soul, taking active 
control. 

We are now beginning to understand these things, 
and are drawing from them legitimate conclusions 
—behold! a vasty world of infinite possibilities appears 
in the mental distance. We can almost make out the 
outlines. But, no, physical powers will probably never 
be able to sense it. But the fires of faith must bum 
with a steadier flame, Revelation will speak in a more 
commanding tone, the voices of silence will be clearer 
heard, and the reality of the spiritual world will grow 
greater. This is the world into which death will usher 
us. We can not take our physical body there. It 
must be laid aside. The reason is very clear. As 
long as we are in the body we are subject to the laws 
of matter, and can exercise the forces derived from 
matter. In the spiritual world, the mysterious forces, 
of which we get only a glimpse now and then,—doubt¬ 
less but faint prophecies of powers of which we can not 
conceive here—do not pertain to matter as we under¬ 
stand it, and we must be freed from the limitation of 


DEATH. 


371 


matter to allow them full play. As well expect the 
unborn child to exercise the powers of earth life, as to 
imagine the embodied soul, exercising the powers of 
the spirit world. We must not shrink from the 
change, but rather prepare for it, by living nobly the 
life here. 

It is not sufficient that we yield a cold intellectual 
assent to these statements. We ought to take them 
to our heart, feel their truth, and act them out in our 
lives, dwell on them in meditation until we become 
assured of them. Then we will stop speaking of death 
as the King of Terrors, sustained and soothed we 
will await the summons. Just as we woke into con¬ 
sciousness in this life to find a mother’s love enfolding 
us, so we need not doubt when we waken to the 
greater consciousness of the more complete life, a 
love exceeding that of earth will be thrown around us. 

But all the reason, and philosophy, and religion 
in the world can not prevent the tears from gushing 
forth, the grief stricken heart from crying out in agony, 
when the summons comes, not for us, but for some 
member of the household. Let the tears fall, not for 
them, but for the survivors, for yourself. If the reaper 
has come for the lamb of the flock, some little child, 
ah then indeed we weep ! Remember, however, com¬ 
pared with eternity, they have lived as long as any 
one ever did. They surely have escaped much, and 
need we doubt that in the land of the soul infinite love 
and compassion will encompass them ? They are 
flowers transplanted to the garden of eternal life. 


372 


DEATH. 


“Who plucked that flower ?” cried the gardener as he 
walked through the garden. His fellow servants 
answered “the Master.” And the gardener held his 
peace.” 

Life is a pilgrimage, let us kindly help each 
other along the tiresome journey; for soon, perhaps, 
we shall put our sandals off, and lay our burdens down 
by the cypress trees that shade the peaceful, mystic 
river. And when that parting hour comes, as come it 
must to each and all, precious will be the memories of 
kind words spoken and the good we have done. Let 
us widen then all the fraternal relations of life; 
cultivate the holier sanctities of the soul, and point 
the sad and fearful to the infinite possibilities that lie 
invitingly before them. Let us remember the Christian 
graces, faith, hope, and charity,—forgiving others, as 
we hope to be forgiven, and blessing others as we hope 
to be blest of God and the angels that do the Divine 
Will. Let us not forget that religion, the sweet trust 
In God—that sincere soul-felt prayer, will prove a har¬ 
bor of rest to us on life's stormy sea. 

It is a twice told tale—and a sadly told one—that 
the world is passing away from us. On every hand it 
is written that there is nothing which lasts. Our af¬ 
fections change. The friendships of manhood are 
seldom those of youth. Our very selves are altering, 
we are not what we were, and how the heart grows 
sad as it realizes this truth. How many, when they 
realize what they are, and then think of youth, and 
home, and that sweet time in the far away past, which 


DEATH. 


373 


seems a vision of the night, when they were other and 
different from what they are now, grow weary of the 
struggle, and long for rest! The physical basis of our 
old selves may remain, but our views and tastes are 
as different from those of our earlier years, as is our 
present lot different from what it was once. 

The face of nature is altering around us. Ruins 
of a past, perhaps, beyond the light of history are to 
be met. The surface of the earth is a palimpsest, old 
and vast, from which we can decipher records of van¬ 
ished times. Our plows upturn the foundations of 
buildings that once echoed to the joyous voices of 
mirth, or resounded with the sobbings of grief. There 
is an eternal ebb and flow in life, things are ever chan¬ 
ging. Life is a mingling and then a separation of the 
mingled, and we singly drift out into the infinite cycle 
of eternity. Life is a weaving, but the eternal fates 
unweave the pattern. A few years pass and the names 
that resounded throughout the world, are scarcely 
heard of any more. 

“O, why should the spirit of Mortal be proud? 

Like a swift fleeting meteor, a fast flying cloud, 

A flash of the lightning, a break of the wave, 

Man passes from life to his rest in the grave.” 

And thus we pass on through the years of our life. 
The dreams of youth, the care bestrewn years of 
maturity, until the shadows eastward fall. And 
through it all the mystery of our inner nature has con¬ 
stantly over-shadowed us, and on the screen of our 
physical senses there has been thrown some flashing 


374 


DEATH. 


visions of what our real powers are. Our soul has 
been ever knocking at the door of our understanding, 
trying to impress on us that we are spiritual beings 
now. That we are here to gather experience, to fit 
ourselves for that richer, higher life, when we shall 
awake, yes, really awake to our true life. At birth, a 
portion of our powers woke up, and have been with 
us through life, we, in our shortsighted blindness, have 
imagined them to be all. But the fact is, our sense 
organs can perceive but a small part of the actuality. 

An infinite world of phenomena surrounds us, of 
which we can knew almost nothing until the limitation 
is removed. This is true of the microscopical world, 
of the astronomical universe, the limitations of the 
physical senses are removed by optical instruments. 
We need not doubt that a deeper world, of infinitely 
greater possibilities, awaits the recognition of our 
senses when the body is laid aside and we awake to 
new powers, for numerous incidents in every day life 
attest the reality of such a life. And so we are not to 
feel unduly sad, as we reflect how rapidly all is chan¬ 
ging. As we sober into manhood and womanhood, 
let us profit by all the discipline of life, let us learn 
the traits of a noble character, let sorrow drive us to 
a consideration of our inner life, let the bereavements 
that come to us lift our thoughts to a consideration of 
God and immortality, and finally as the night draws 
nigh, our swiftly run course nearly ended, let us real¬ 
ize that we are about to take the second great step in 
our career, the stream of our life has at last reached 


DEATH. 


375 


the ocean of eternity. To hold sacred and peaceful 
the season of death, is to enter into its most divine 
uplifting. The truly enlightened vision will yet come 
to regard death as a spiritual sacrament instead of a 
time of lamentation. When death calls, the heart 
responds with tears, and yet when these more en¬ 
lightened views prevail, the nearer friends will lift up 
their hearts with a new and deeper sense of the spirit¬ 
ual life: 

“Another hand is beckoning us, 

Another call is given ; 

And glows once more with Angel’s steps, 

The path which reaches heaven.” 

These lines will come to have a deeper meaning for us 
when we learn to view this step in advance as we 
should. They have now commenced a new career in 
a world of infinite possibilities. We can go to them. 
But we must live worthily. Commune with them in 
thought and deep meditation. Some response may 
spring into your soul, though you may not recognize it. 
Because we can not know about them, it does not fol¬ 
low that they do not know about us; their’s is the 
greater life, and thus may contain the less. We need 
not doubt their love wells out to us, even as ours does 
to them ; but from a vastly higher plane of knowledge 
they will view our cares and worries, discouragements 
and sorrows, even as we regard the sorrows of child¬ 
hood’s years. 

Let us regard life as a pilgrimage, as a school of 
experience. Let us conduct ourselves as those who 


376 


DEATH. 


must some day render an account of deeds, and words, 
and thoughts. Let us take up the trials and perplex¬ 
ing cares of life, and learn the lesson of patient self- 
denial which they inculcate. Let us not neglect the 
claims of our spiritual nature. Let us try and culti¬ 
vate all the traits of a noble character. Let us try 
and realize that death is a necessary step in evolution, 
And then, if we have sought to know and to do right, 
when the summons comes we shall welcome it as the 
call of a friend, and laying our burdens down, we shall 
drift out into the unknown sea, sure that on a fairer 
shore we shall land, and these infinite possibilities may 
unfold. 




HEAVEN NEAR. 


377 



“Oh heaven is nearer than mortals 
think, 

When they look with a trembling 
dread 

At the misty future that stretches on 

From the quiet home of the dead. 

Ay very near seem its pearly gates, 

And sweetly its harpings fall; 

’Till the soul is restless to soar away, 

And longs for the angel’s call. 

The eye that shuts in a dying hour, 

Will open the next in bliss ; 

The welcome will sound in the heav¬ 
enly world 

Ere the farewell is hushed in this.” 




THE HOME BEYOND. 



“Oh, dimly through the mist of years, 
That roll their dreary waves between, 
The gorgeous sunset land appears, 
Arrayed in hues of fadeless green. 

And from that far off sunny clime, 
Old half-forgotten songs arise, 

And stealing o’er the waves of time, 
The sweetly lingering music dies. 

As some bright island of the sea, 
Forever blooming—ever fair ; 
Though cold, dark billows round it be, 
Eternal sunshine hovers there. 

Thus o’er the silent sea of years, 

Our eager longing eyes are cast, 
Where robed in faultless green 
appears, 

The sunlit Eden of the past. 











THE HOME BEYOND. 


379 



And there they dwell—the cher¬ 
ished ones, 

With snow-white brows and wav¬ 
ing hair; 

I see them now—I hear their tones, 

Of sweetness sigh along the air. 

Hark! how their silvery voices 
ring 

In cadence with the wind’s low sigh; 

No sweeter than the wind-harp’s 
string, 

That wakes at eve its melody. 

They call us; they wave their 
hands— 

As by the mirage lifted high, 

That clime in all its beauty stands 

Against the forehead of the sky. 

With wreathed brow—with laugh 
and song, 

With tender look—hand clasped in 
hand, 

They move along, that love-linked 
throng, 

Within the haunted sunset land. 






CHAPTER XXIV. 


THE LIFE BEYOND. 


“There is no death ! the stars go down, 
To rise upon some fairer shore, 


And bright in Heaven’s Jewelled Crown, 
They shine forever more.” 



EEN in the light of faith, studied from the 


mount of vision, or when in moments of 
meditation the voice of intuition is heard in the heart 
death is but a hyphen connecting the two worlds, the 
physical and the spiritual, the seen and the unseen, it 
is but a laying aside of the physical body, the arch 
under which mortals march on, one by one, to the 
shining shores of immortality. We burn coal, and the 
imprisoned sunbeams of ages ago are liberated ; the 
body dies, and the imprisoned energies from the spir¬ 
itual world are then set free. The curtain falls on 
physical life, it rises on infinite life. 

There is coming to be a great change in the 
mental attitude toward death. Every sympathetic 
observer of life must recognize the increasing spiritu¬ 
ality of the general views in regard to that event 
which sooner or later, comes into every home. In¬ 
creasing knowledge in every part of nature’s ways lead 



©f Sucb is tbe Iktngbom of Ibeaven. 

44 Sutter tbe little cbllbren to come unto me, anb forblb 
tbem not; for of sucb Is tbe fclngbom of (Bob.” 

USarfe, jo; J4* 








THE LIFE BEYOND. 


383 


to this conclusion. The great battle between the 
material theory of the universe and the spiritual one is 
shifting. We are rapidly coming to the conclusion 
that there is but one primary atom. All the different 
elements of matter are but different modifications of 
the one. The study of all the different forms of force 
convinces us that there is but one form of force. But 
we are now aware of the fact that no one can point 
out the dividing line between matter and force. In¬ 
stead of force or energy being a product of matter, it 
is seen that matter is more likely a form of energy. 
And the wisest scientist now admits that intelligence 
is back of both. Thus science is becoming more spir¬ 
itual in its theories. It is but ignorance to longer deny 
this statement. 

In addition, we have to consider the wonderful 
results flowing from the but recently discovered fact 
of a deeper current of life flowing alongside of our 
physical life, connected with it yet generaly unseen. 
Hence the change of views in regard to death Its 
darkness and terror have almost disappeared. Here¬ 
tofore we have affirmed with our lips, but denied by 
our conduct, our belief in immortality. But now faith 
finds an ally in science. The morning star of a new 
era has appeared. We are coming to believe from the 
heart that our beloved have simply entered on a higher 
stage of existence. They are more alive than ever, 
because limitations on their powers are removed. Just 
as at birth we woke to consciousness, so at death we 
awake to a greater degree of consciousness. 


384 


THE LIFE BEYOND. 


Near and dear as the relations to our departed 
may have been on earth, nothing prevents the suppo¬ 
sition that they may be now still nearer and dearer. 
For true love is a spiritual force—God is love—and 
even here on earth its psychic vibrations stretch round 
the earth, and in some mysterious way influence the 
recipient, and so why not be even more active when 
one has journeyed on to the sun-set land ? The 
dearest office of friendship is to exchange thoughts* 
sentiments, but words are not necessary in this case. 
Doubtless many times a day thoughts spring unbidden 
in our brain because of some one else at a distance 
thinking of us, but we have no way of proving it. But 
we do know at times this is startlingly true. This is 
now one of the most valued results of recent scientific 
research. Why should this power not be even more 
active when our friend has lain aside the body and 
hence can now make use intelligently of those powers 
which here he can only use unconsciously. And so 
why can we not say of departed friends. 

“Now I can love thee truly, 

For nothing comes between 
The senses and the spirit, 

The seen and the unseen.” 

Unless science, faith, and intuition alike play us 
false, death comes to us, not as an executioner comes 
to take from the condemned life and its delights, but 
rather as a mother lulling her children to sleep. He 
comes as the gentlest angel of all the many ministering 
to men. To our benighted eyes, his coming mayseem 


THE LIFE BEYOND. 


385 


accompanied with sorrow and gloom, and yet doubt¬ 
less he brings to us more than birth brought. All our 
earthly faculties are but reflections in matter of spirit¬ 
ual faculties. We are lost in admiration when we 
consider how nicely they are adapted to our necessities 
here. How marvelous is vision! And yet how cir¬ 
cumscribed it is ! Science knows that some way, the 
soul can, occasionally, while yet in the body, see what 
is transpiring many miles away. We are quite star¬ 
tled, when, at times, this power is displayed. It is a 
hint of what the soul can enjoy in its rightful sphere. 
And so of all our faculties. It is only by taking that 
step in evolution we call death, that these powers can 
be exercised, and so under a somber mask, death con¬ 
ceals a smiling face. 

When clouds have hung low over the hills, and 
the day has been dark with intermittent showers, at 
length the wind rises, the clouds grow thicker, the rain 
descends and we say “this is the clearing up shower.” 
And soon the storm is past, the rain ceases, the clouds 
part, and through the rifts we see the blue sky, The 
west winds drift them away, and though they are yet 
black and threatening, we see their silver edges as 
they pass, and we know that just behind them are 
singing birds and foliage glistening with rain drops. 
And while we yet look, the sun bursts forth and lights 
up the dark clouds in the eastern heavens with the 
glory of the rain bow. 

Is not this true of many a life and death ? To the 
pure in heart, whose life has been dark with brooding 


386 


THE LIFE BEYOND. 


cares that would not lift themselves, and on whom the 
chilling rains of sorrow have fallen at intervals 
throughout all their years, death, with his sudden 
blast and storm, is but the clearing up shower, and 
just behind are the songs of angels and the serenity 
and glory of that better land, and the rain bow of hope 
is over it all. And as to each and all of us the storm 
of death must come, let our concern be to so live that 
our soul may go forth to its higher destiny in the calm 
conviction that a mansion is prepared for it. 

What that other life is on which the curtain rises 
we may not know. Scientists tell us there was a time 
in the development of man when they made use of 
caves for dwelling purposes. Drawing on the imagi¬ 
nation, let us suppose that owing to some strange law 
of development, children grew up in these caves, 
passed a varying number of years there, and then one 
by one were allowed to pass out into the upper world, 
but when this step had once been taken, they could 
not return, or send back messages to those left behind. 
How could such a one form any idea, before his 
release of the outward world? What language could we 
employ to describe to him the life and light of ordinary 
existence. What could he know of days and nights, 
of singing birds, nodding flowers kissed by the sunshine 
and cradled by the winds, of the busy bustling life on 
the surface—how could he know anything about it ? 
By using clumsy comparisons with the fantastic cave 
formation of stalactites and stalagmites, he might 
think he knew something about how vegetation grew 


THE LIFE BEYOND. 387 

up out of the ground, but how totally inadequate such 
knowledge would be. 

And yet though he longed to behold the wonders 
of the upper world, if the condition of his seeing it 
was that he was never again to re-visit his cave home 
we may well imagine that when the time came for him 
to leave he would regret parting with the familiar 
crystals and rock hewn rooms. And as for his com¬ 
panions, what a sorrowful parting this would be! 
They would have every reason to suppose their com¬ 
panion was going to a wonderfully bright and beautiful 
world just above them, but after all they could not 
understand what sort of a world it was. They knew 
one thing, that none of their companions ever returned. 
And so the tears would fall when the separation time 
came. 

But the one who comes up out of the cave, what 
a change it would be for him ! The sun by day, the 
far off mountains, the stars by night, the softly blowing 
wind, the perfume of the flowers, and all that goes to 
make life beautiful. How much more complete in 
every way life would be to him. And now let us 
extend the analogy. On every side evidence flows in 
that there is a larger life just beyond this physical one. 
We can not understand any of the words descriptive 
of it. There are no means of drawing comparisons 
which we can comprehend. We are told by inspired 
men of old that we can not even conceive of it, though 
all the poetry of the Orient is employed in setting it 
forth. 'We have but lately learned a new method of 


388 


THE LIFE BEYOND. 


search ; that is to learn of the mysterious powers of the 
soul, which occasionally show themselves here and 
now, believing that these are reflections of the powers 
which it can make use of in the world beyond 

And yet the conditions of entering that world are 
that this body must be laid aside, and our friends can 
no more appear to us in a form that affects our senses. 
And so when the time of departure draws nigh, we 
weep and lament. We do not really comprehend 
what a great step in advance it is for the friend who 
has departed. We long to keep him tied down to 
our petty, wearisome, limited life. Losing sight of 
that greater life, which we all believe must surpass 
this. And so the tears fall, but for him who journeys 
on, he must find a vastly greater life awaiting him, he 
must come into the exercise of vastly greater powers, 
because all limitations are removed. The veil of 
matter, relatively as thick as that which hides the cave 
dwellers from the sunshine, conceals from us the sun¬ 
light of an infinite life. The sundering of the cords 
of affection sends pangs of anguish to the human heart, 
this is nature’s way, and we would not have it different. 
As the mother suffers when earth life begins for the 
child, so do friends suffer when a new immortal life 
begins. 

As the traveler goes forth upon his journey with 
buoyant and elastic step, when the day is fair and all 
nature smiles around him, when the distant mountains 
are outlined against the sky, and the air is full of the 
fragrance of flowers which the sunbeams have kissed 


THE LIFE BEYOND. 


389 


into bloom, so should we who are temporarily res¬ 
idents here, go forth, when the time is-fully come 
—when the school of life is dismissed. May the ap¬ 
proving smile of God be upon us in that homeward 
journey, may the reflection of the many mansions out¬ 
lined on the horizon, lure us on. And when at last 
we sink to sleep, and dream that we behold again 
those whom we have lost, may we wake to find it is not 
a dream, but that we have arrived in the pleasant land 
of eternal delights, and may the children—the inno¬ 
cent children for whom we have yearned—and the 
companions and friends who anticipated us, come to 
greet us; and may a greater life of greater joy, of in¬ 
finitely greater possibilities dawn for us. 




390 


A GIFT. 


God gave him and from year to year 

The precious gift yet dearer grew, 

And breathed his gentle spirit 
through 

The beings he was sent to cheer. 

We watched him;—So the lov¬ 
ing gaze 

Upon the petals of a rose. 

That spread and sweeten, as it 
grows, 

To blossom in the donor’s praise. 

One day before our wondering 
eyes, 

Expanded by an inward power, 

The infant bud became a flower 

In all the hues of Paradise. 

The gift was taken in full bloom, 

But flowers their odors leave 
behind, 

Diffusing all the tempered wind, 

With memory’s sweet and sad 
perfume. 





THE WHOLE OF LIFE. 


391 


Day dawned ; within a curtained room, 

Filled to fainness with perfume, 

A lady lay at point of doom. 

Day closed ; a child had seen the light, 
But for the lady fair and bright, 

She rested in undreaming night. 

Spring rose ; the lady’s grave was green; 

And near it ofttimes was seen 
A gentle boy with thoughtful mien. 




CHAPTER XXV. 


RETROSPECT. 

I RAVELERS having reached a mountain peak, 
the object of their climb, can ofttimes from that 
vantage ground, review the winding route which they 
have ascended, and then the reason of the crooks and 
turns becomes clear. We have been climbing a men¬ 
tal elevation. We have sought an understanding of 
the dual nature of man. We have repeated some of 
the questions which the hopes and fears of men have 
been asking ever since the circling stars looked down 
on an inhabited world. And now, having reached the 
end proposed, let us review the course of our thoughts, 
see what truths have become clearer, and thus gather 
courage to continue on our way. 

We have striven to make clear the fact and the 
importance of man’s spiritual nature. The body is but 
a temple in which resides an immortal principle. Man 
is a living soul now, in this life, but the limitation of 
matter is such that only a small part, a fraction of the 
real powers of the soul can be displayed as long as weare 
in the body. We are beings of larger powers, greater 
capacities than can manifest themselves under ordinary 

circumstances. What we can see is but the segment 

39 2 


























































































































































































































































































































































































































































































* 1 






















































































* 

























































































! 



















• 

# 













































\ 
























« 


. 



















* 






i 


























RETROSPECT. 


395 


of a circle. Physical life is but the induced current, 
the real life flows on, hidden to outward eyes. Along 
appearantly inert wires, electrical currents pursue 
their way carrying power, heat and light to distant 
machines. As a usual thing, their presence is not 
manifest, let something unusual happen, and scintilla¬ 
ting sparks stream out, and the suddenly liberated 
energy displays its power in destroying property or 
even life itself. So in the lives of all of us, events 
happen that allow the hidden life of the soul to declare 
itself. Only recently have we arranged, analyzed, and 
compared these incidents, and a wonderful world 
seems opening to view. 

In the physical world, we have but recently 
learned how electrical waves speed from point to 
point, through miles of intervening space even though 
no wire connects them. So we have also learned 
that mental waves of thought, more potent still, vibra¬ 
tions of love go out from every human soul. At 
crises in our lives, the curtain seems lifting, and we 
stand in wondering awe before the exhibition of the 
unknown powers of the human soul. All this serves 
to make clear the fact, that we ourselves, the beings 
who think and love, hope and tremble, are imprisoned 
in bodies where but a portion of our capacities can 
display themselves. What we can habitually express 
are simply those powers and faculties, necessary for 
existence in a world of matter. As a rule, we are ig¬ 
norant of our real powers. 

From this great central truth, which is now one 


396 


RETROSPECT. 


of the established results of science, it becomes ex¬ 
ceedingly clear that man is not wholly of earth. 
He is a spiritual being, whose proper habitat is the 
spiritual world. Physical life, whether long or short, 
is simply preparatory to the greater life beyond. 
Thus science joins hands with intuition, faith, philoso¬ 
phy, and religion. The Bible teachings are upheld by 
science, and the query of old is answered in the 
affirmative. 

What a glorious thing it is to have the wishes of the 
heart, the teachings of religion thus fortified by science! 
It is not implied that faith is failing in its power to 
satisfy our longings, for it occupies a ground, pecul¬ 
iarly its own, and in many regards will always be the 
court of last appeal, but we instinctively feel that a 
truth of such momentous import as that we are immor¬ 
tal souls should receive the support of science ; and so 
welcome this discovery and rest as never before on the 
teachings of faith. A vast field of remains which will 
ever be the domain of faith. In this life we shall ever 
see as through a glass darkly. As far as science yet 
goes, we can only perceive the dim outline of the mas¬ 
sive fact of the existence of the soul. Still it is a 
great thing to realize this truth, to feel that our out¬ 
ward, active, every day life is only a part of our real 
life. That as in troubled sleep, with a life and mem¬ 
ory of its own, we wake to the wider consciousness, 
the greater life, and wider memories of our daily life, 
yet ever then, by many lines of reasoning, and direct 
evidence, we now understand that a vastly greater life 


RETROSPECT. 


397 


is ours even now, of which we obtain momentary 
glimpses, to which we shall awake, when we lay 
down the robes of flesh in the change we call death. 

Immortality, that word of mighty import comes 
before us ! Do we comprehend its meaning? It 
means mu'ch more than life everlasting, it means pro¬ 
gress unending. The heart has ever hoped this, 
philosophy has ever taught it, and revelation upheld 
it. It is no little thing to find science supporting this 
truth ; for such a conclusion follows, as the night fol¬ 
lows the day, when once we see that physical life is 
but the manifestation of a part of the soul’s powers, 
and that it requires another stage of existence to give 
them their full expression, the one condition necessi¬ 
tates the other. And now we must take the fact hotne 
and rely on it; not as one to which we give a vague 
assent, not as one we relegate to the domain of faith 
but exclude from practical life, but one to be accepted 
as a living vital truth. We are now spiritual beings, 
whose powers can not display themselves in ordinary 
life, our proper habitat is a spiritual realm. Realizing 
and accepting this in all its bearings, earth life takes 
on a different aspect than the one in which we have 
hitherto viewed it. 

It is only the beginning, a rudimentary stage, it is 
absolutely of no importance compared with that grea¬ 
ter life to be ours, all the discipline, trials, sorrows, and 
afflictions of life are teachers which help fit the soul 
for its greater life. What we must do is to view them 
much as the student does his hard lessons at school. 


398 


RETROSPECT. 


They are experiences we must go through with, cheer¬ 
fully and patiently, with humility and resignation. 
The evils of life lose half their force, and all their 
sting, when thus viewed. And thus a new meaning 
comes to us of religion, faith, prayer and worship. 
They are simply the activities of the soul* called out 
in daily life. What is prayer ? The wish of the 
soul. Faith? The whispered teachings of the soul. 
Religion and worship ? Soul recognition of higher 
powers. What a sweet reasonableness, every one of 
these terms express! 

We have dwelt much on the duty of meditation, 
the power of thought. In physical life electricity 
comes near to being the force in which all other forces 
vanish. In the mental world, the spiritual world, the 
subjective world, thought, or the force going by that 
name, seems to fill an analogous position. Di¬ 
vinity thought, and the stupendous pageant of crea¬ 
tion ensued. Men create by thought, for all practical 
inventions in the material world today, are the physi¬ 
cal expressions of inventors’ thoughts. We know 
that merely by thought one man can exercise an as¬ 
tonishing influence over another. We are all centers 
of influence. Our thoughts flow out and influence 
others, perhaps at a distance, as we think, so we are. 
We have no right to assume that this influence ceases 
with death. For aught we know thought vibrations 
sweep across the sun-less tide. 

This life being but a school of experience for the 
greater life beyond, we catch clearer views of the 


RETROSPECT. 


399 


meaning of trials, sorrows and afflictions of life. As 
the student prepares for the active duties of life by 
years of mental discipline, so does the soul prepare 
for that greater life by the experiences of this. Trials 
and troubles of all kinds are as necessary in the train¬ 
ing of the soul, as the curriculum of a school is neces¬ 
sary to properly discipline the mind. We should in 
some way strive to reach a plane of development, 
where we can calmly view the many ills of life, just 
as the true scholar rises superior to the mental hard¬ 
ship of his lessons, so we must rise superior to the 
trials and sorrows of life, thus doing we achieve a vic¬ 
tory, though it may not be what the world calls a 
success. 

May all those who have pondered over the mys¬ 
teries of life, find something of encouragement in the 
great central truth which we have striven to express. 
That man here and now is a living soul, that infinite 
life is his portion, that earth life is rudimentary, con¬ 
sequently preparatory of that greater life beyond. 
May his spiritual vision grow stronger as he journeys 
on, strengthened by trials and sorrows, purified by 
afflictions, until the river of life joins the ocean of eter¬ 
nity, and the greater life of the soul, masked and hid¬ 
den here, shall unfold in the true home of the soul, the 
life and light of which is God’s Spirit. 


Rest here at last, 

The long way overpast— 
Rest here at home 
Thy race is run, 

Thy dreary journey done. 
Thy last peak clomb. 

Twixt birth and death, 

What days of bitter breath 
Were thine alas! 

Thy soul had sight 
To see, by day, by night, 
Strange phantoms pass. 

But here is rest 

For aching brain and breast, 
Deep rest complete, 

And never more 
Heart weary and footsore 
Shall stray thy feet. 






i, , u u;>,,, y ine bookkeeper pro< 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Nov. 2005 


PreservationTechnoloaies 

A WORLD LEADER ,KP APERPRE r E p v ?;^ 
Ill Thomson Park Dnve 




Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 




Bv 

LffdO 


\ 


r 






























































